love_n leave_v i_o need_v make_v no_o application_n of_o this_o to_o mr._n cressy_n and_o i_o be_o far_o from_o the_o vanity_n of_o suppose_v this_o capable_a of_o be_v apply_v to_o my_o case_n any_o far_a than_o as_o i_o be_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v at_o present_a engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o church_n against_o that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o happiness_n and_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o have_v in_o it_o at_o this_o day_n such_o store_n of_o person_n both_o able_a and_o willing_a to_o defend_v her_o cause_n as_o it_o may_v be_v no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v together_o more_o person_n of_o excellent_a ability_n great_a learning_n and_o unaffected_a piety_n and_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o as_o one_o of_o the_o mean_a of_o they_o but_o it_o have_v be_v my_o lot_n to_o be_v engage_v more_o early_a and_o more_o frequent_o in_o this_o cause_n than_o other_o which_o have_v draw_v so_o great_a a_o hatred_n of_o my_o adversary_n upon_o i_o but_o i_o thank_v god_n i_o have_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o so_o long_o i_o neither_o fear_v the_o waspishness_n of_o some_o nor_o the_o rage_n of_o other_o §_o 4._o but_o this_o be_v their_o present_a design_n to_o represent_v i_o as_o one_o of_o different_a principle_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o not_o only_o different_a but_o such_o as_o if_o well_o understand_v be_v destructive_a to_o it_o and_o therefore_o they_o very_o grave_o advise_v our_o reverend_a bishop_n to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o i_o if_o they_o hope_v to_o preserve_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o can_v we_o think_v it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o mere_a kindness_n and_o good_a will_n to_o our_o church_n that_o make_v they_o so_o solicitous_a for_o its_o welfare_n it_o be_v a_o sad_a thing_n faâ—at_n say_v mr._n cressy_n that_o not_o one_o protestant_a will_v open_v his_o eye_n and_o give_v warning_n of_o the_o dangerous_a proceed_n of_o their_o champion_n nay_o it_o be_v no_o doubt_n a_o very_a sad_a thing_n to_o they_o to_o see_v that_o we_o do_v not_o fall_v out_o among_o ourselves_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v no_o fault_n of_o they_o that_o we_o do_v not_o for_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o most_o invidious_a and_o reproachful_a term_n together_o concern_v i_o that_o if_o they_o can_v fasten_v on_o one_o passion_n they_o may_v upon_o another_o but_o these_o poor_a design_n have_v hitherto_o have_v but_o little_a success_n and_o i_o hope_v will_v never_o meet_v with_o great_a and_o yet_o if_o nothing_o else_o will_v do_v 〈◊〉_d mr._n cressy_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o â—hame_n that_o hitherto_o not_o one_o true_a prelatical_a protestant_n have_v appear_v as_o a_o defender_n of_o the_o english_a church_n and_o state_n against_o i_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a even_o some_o english_a prelate_n themselves_o have_v congratulate_v and_o boast_v of_o my_o suppose_a successful_a endeavour_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n though_o ruinous_a only_o to_o themselves_o alas_o good_a man_n his_o heart_n be_v even_o break_v for_o grief_n that_o our_o bishop_n take_v no_o more_o care_n to_o preserve_v the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o church_n he_o have_v always_o so_o entire_o love_v and_o venture_v as_o much_o for_o she_o as_o any_o body_n while_o she_o be_v in_o prosperity_n and_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n and_o only_o forsake_v she_o when_o she_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reward_v his_o love_n the_o truth_n be_v he_o give_v she_o for_o go_v at_o that_o time_n and_o than_o it_o be_v the_o late_a church_n of_o england_n with_o he_o and_o no_o wonder_n when_o he_o think_v her_o dead_a that_o he_o make_v court_n to_o a_o rich_a mistress_n but_o it_o be_v but_o a_o swoon_a fit_n she_o be_v come_v to_o herself_o again_o and_o i_o hope_v like_a to_o hold_v out_o much_o long_a than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v choose_v and_o although_o mr._n cressy_n hand_n be_v now_o tie_v and_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o new_a vow_n yet_o he_o can_v for_o his_o heart_n forget_v the_o kindness_n he_o have_v to_o she_o in_o her_o flourish_a condition_n because_o she_o be_v then_o very_a kind_n to_o he_o he_o remember_v the_o mark_n of_o her_o favour_n and_o the_o rich_a present_n she_o make_v he_o and_o therefore_o something_o of_o the_o old_a love_n revive_v in_o he_o towards_o she_o at_o least_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v to_o see_v she_o ill_o use_v when_o her_o guardian_n neglect_v she_o and_o her_o son_n prevaricate_v with_o she_o if_o mr._n cressy_n faith_n have_v be_v as_o great_a as_o his_o charity_n to_o have_v make_v he_o believe_v that_o she_o will_v ever_o have_v come_v to_o herself_o again_o i_o can_v think_v he_o will_v have_v forsake_v she_o so_o unhandsome_o and_o leave_v she_o in_o a_o die_a condition_n but_o who_o can_v ever_o have_v think_v that_o thing_n will_v have_v come_v about_o so_o strange_o but_o what_o if_o all_o this_o present_a show_n of_o kindness_n prove_v mere_a collusion_n and_o prevarication_n in_o he_o what_o if_o it_o be_v only_o to_o divide_v her_o friend_n and_o thereby_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o expose_v she_o to_o the_o malice_n of_o her_o enemy_n for_o as_o long_o as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n stand_v she_o upbraid_v he_o in_o his_o own_o word_n with_o malignant_a ingratitude_n and_o it_o be_v the_o plausibl_a way_n for_o he_o that_o be_v once_o a_o servant_n and_o a_o lover_n to_o compass_v her_o ruin_n with_o a_o pretence_n of_o kindness_n §_o 5._o but_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o i_o have_v prevaricate_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n whilst_o i_o have_v pretend_v to_o defend_v she_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o instance_n in_o be_v my_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n 12._o in_o very_o good_a time_n mr._n cressy_n and_o be_v this_o prevaricate_a with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o i_o have_v already_o idolatry_n in_o two_o set_a discourse_n at_o large_a prove_v answer_n that_o by_o all_o the_o mean_n we_o can_v come_v to_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o church_n this_o charge_n have_v be_v make_v good_a against_o she_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n to_o 1641._o and_o that_o even_o then_o the_o convocation_n declare_v the_o same_o in_o the_o canon_n then_o make_v but_o what_o must_v i_o do_v with_o such_o kind_n of_o adversary_n that_o will_v never_o answer_v what_o i_o say_v for_o myself_o but_o do_v run_v on_o still_o with_o the_o same_o charge_n as_o though_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v when_o they_o write_v but_o to_o tell_v the_o same_o story_n over_o and_o over_o let_v mr._n cressy_n do_v with_o his_o reader_n as_o he_o please_v for_o my_o part_n 24._o i_o shall_v never_o follow_v he_o in_o that_o kind_n of_o impertinency_n for_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n there_o use_v by_o he_o which_o i_o have_v not_o particular_o answer_v before_o he_o write_v it_o the_o like_a i_o may_v say_v of_o the_o second_o charge_n viz._n that_o by_o the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o i_o destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 291._o which_o i_o have_v already_o show_v at_o large_a to_o be_v a_o very_a impertinent_a cavil_v and_o that_o i_o do_v maintain_v as_o much_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o ever_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_v to_o herself_o and_o to_o that_o discourse_n i_o refer_v mr._n cressy_n for_o satisfaction_n if_o he_o will_v not_o read_v it_o i_o can_v help_v that_o but_o i_o can_v help_v the_o not_o write_v the_o same_o thing_n over_o again_o and_o so_o this_o other_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n apologetical_a be_v whole_o impertinent_a 84._o unless_o he_o have_v take_v off_o what_o i_o have_v say_v for_o myself_o already_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o very_a same_o objection_n but_o all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v never_o satisfy_v mr._n cressy_n that_o i_o aim_v not_o at_o set_v up_o a_o church_n distinct_a from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o it_o be_v any_o i_o assure_v he_o it_o be_v a_o very_a invisible_a church_n for_o it_o be_v a_o church_n without_o either_o head_n or_o member_n i_o declare_v myself_o to_o be_v not_o only_o a_o member_n but_o a_o affectionate_a hearty_a friend_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o persuade_v some_o to_o it_o i_o endeavour_v what_o in_o i_o lie_v to_o keep_v other_o from_o revolt_n from_o it_o but_o where_o lie_v this_o dr._n stillingfleet_n church_n which_o mr._n cressy_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o i_o know_v none_o but_o that_o of_o the_o many_o thousand_o in_o england_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v their_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o to_o
at_o all_o in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n 2._o the_o way_n and_o manner_n how_o it_o come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o have_v obtain_v so_o much_o favour_n in_o it_o 1._o that_o it_o have_v no_o foundation_n at_o all_o in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o great_a excellency_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o give_v we_o such_o incomparable_a direction_n in_o order_n to_o the_o complete_a felicity_n of_o our_o immortal_a soul_n that_o it_o have_v not_o only_o discover_v more_o plain_o and_o full_o the_o bless_a state_n of_o another_o life_n but_o teach_v man_n the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o prepare_v their_o mind_n for_o it_o viz._n by_o sincere_a repentance_n by_o inward_a purity_n by_o subdue_a our_o passion_n and_o due_a government_n of_o our_o action_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o temperance_n and_o justice_n by_o dependence_n on_o divine_a providence_n as_o to_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n by_o patience_n under_o affliction_n by_o do_v good_a to_o other_o although_o our_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n by_o deep_a humility_n and_o mean_a thought_n of_o ourselves_o by_o a_o large_a charity_n think_v as_o well_o of_o as_o do_v well_o to_o other_o by_o value_v the_o concernment_n of_o another_o life_n above_o the_o advantage_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v self-denial_n and_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o when_o our_o religion_n call_v for_o it_o we_o shall_v willing_o part_v with_o our_o life_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o it_o this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v understand_v it_o be_v the_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o a_o christian_n duty_n in_o order_n to_o his_o happiness_n and_o by_o patient_a continuance_n in_o welldoing_a he_o may_v with_o reason_n hope_v for_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o that_o bless_a state_n which_o be_v reserve_v to_o another_o life_n the_o which_o be_v make_v know_v to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n therefore_o faith_n in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v so_o necessary_a a_o part_n of_o a_o christian_n duty_n and_o because_o we_o want_v divine_a supply_n and_o assistance_n to_o enable_v we_o to_o do_v our_o duty_n therefore_o we_o be_v so_o much_o command_v to_o be_v frequent_a and_o â—ervent_a in_o prayer_n and_o many_o promise_n and_o encouragement_n be_v give_v to_o the_o due_a performance_n of_o it_o from_o god_n readiness_n to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o righteous_a and_o to_o grant_v the_o request_n they_o make_v to_o he_o all_o this_o be_v not_o only_o excellent_a in_o itself_o and_o most_o reasonable_a to_o be_v do_v but_o very_o easy_a to_o understand_v but_o not_o a_o word_n in_o all_o this_o tend_v to_o any_o immediate_a union_n with_o god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n or_o such_o a_o state_n of_o contemplation_n wherein_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v suspend_v nothing_o of_o passive_a union_n and_o vision_n and_o rapture_n as_o such_o thing_n which_o every_o christian_a who_o look_v for_o perfection_n may_v hope_v for_o it_o be_v true_a we_o be_v often_o command_v to_o love_n god_n with_o all_o our_o heart_n but_o withal_o we_o be_v tell_v we_o must_v not_o fancy_v this_o love_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a languish_a passion_n towards_o a_o infinite_a object_n which_o we_o therefore_o love_v because_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o see_v he_o only_o in_o profound_a darkness_n and_o clasp_v about_o he_o with_o the_o close_a embrace_n 64._o be_v unite_v to_o he_o in_o the_o most_o immediate_a manner_n and_o be_v melt_v in_o the_o fruition_n of_o he_o which_o be_v luscious_a metaphor_n bring_v into_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n from_o that_o ancient_a family_n of_o love_n i_o mean_v the_o school_n of_o plato_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o the_o love_n of_o christian_n towards_o god_n be_v no_o fond_a amorous_a passion_n but_o a_o due_a apprehension_n and_o esteem_n of_o the_o divine_a excellency_n a_o hearty_a sense_n of_o all_o his_o kindness_n to_o we_o and_o a_o constant_a readiness_n of_o mind_n to_o do_v his_o will_n for_o this_o be_v the_o love_n of_o god_n to_o keep_v his_o commandment_n 3._o and_o if_o any_o man_n say_v i_o love_v god_n and_o hate_v his_o brother_n 20._o he_o be_v a_o liar_n for_o he_o that_o love_v not_o his_o brother_n who_o he_o have_v see_v how_o can_v he_o love_v god_n who_o he_o have_v not_o see_v no_o man_n have_v see_v god_n at_o any_o time_n 12._o if_o we_o love_v one_o another_o god_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o his_o love_n be_v perfect_v in_o we_o thus_o the_o belove_a disciple_n who_o understand_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o divine_a love_n have_v express_v they_o to_o we_o and_o thus_o the_o belove_a son_n of_o god_n have_v declare_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o love_n he_o expect_v from_o his_o disciple_n 15._o if_o you_o love_v i_o keep_v my_o commandment_n and_o you_o be_v my_o friend_n if_o you_o do_v whatsoever_o i_o command_v you_o 14._o here_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o abstract_a life_n or_o internal_a and_o external_a solitude_n or_o self-annihilation_a in_o order_n to_o a_o immediate_a active_a union_n with_o god_n in_o the_o supreme_a point_n of_o the_o spirit_n nothing_o of_o blind_a elevation_n of_o the_o will_n without_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n ingulf_v it_o more_o and_o more_o profound_o in_o god_n all_o these_o mystical_a notion_n and_o expression_n have_v another_o spring_n and_o more_o impure_a fountain_n than_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n §_o 5._o not_o so_o say_v o._n n._n and_o mr._n cressy_n for_o if_o they_o may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v ground_n in_o scripture_n for_o all_o the_o most_o lofty_a mystical_a expression_n if_o so_o i_o must_v retract_v what_o i_o have_v say_v but_o i_o never_o know_v any_o man_n that_o need_v more_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n than_o they_o do_v they_o make_v such_o lamentable_a exposition_n of_o it_o if_o they_o can_v but_o hit_v upon_o a_o word_n or_o a_o phrase_n to_o their_o purpose_n away_o they_o run_v with_o that_o and_o never_o consider_v the_o design_n or_o importance_n of_o it_o what_o work_n do_v o._n n._n make_v with_o his_o cor_fw-la altum_fw-la 51._o and_o regnum_fw-la dei_fw-la intra_fw-la vos_fw-la whereas_o the_o first_o signify_v nothing_o but_o due_a consideration_n nor_o the_o other_o any_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v then_o come_v among_o they_o and_o what_o be_v these_o to_o mystical_a divinity_n 49._o and_o mr._n cressy_n be_v accedite_fw-la ad_fw-la deum_fw-la &_o illuminamini_fw-la be_v altogether_o to_o as_o much_o purpose_n for_o be_v there_o no_o instruction_n to_o be_v have_v from_o god_n or_o his_o law_n short_a of_o passive_a union_n no_o enlighten_v our_o mind_n but_o by_o immediate_a inspiration_n but_o mr._n cressy_n think_v he_o have_v do_v the_o business_n and_o quite_o stop_v my_o mouth_n with_o s._n paul_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 41._o who_o be_v in_o a_o wonderful_a ecstasy_n see_v and_o hear_v god_n only_o know_v what_o which_o although_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o communicate_v yet_o he_o have_v not_o the_o power_n to_o do_v it_o 58._o but_o as_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n have_v already_o very_a well_o tell_v mr._n cressy_n what_o be_v this_o to_o those_o who_o go_v about_o to_o express_v what_o neither_o themselves_o nor_o any_o else_o can_v understand_v if_o they_o pretend_v to_o the_o same_o ecstasy_n why_o do_v they_o not_o imitate_v his_o modesty_n why_o do_v they_o go_v about_o to_o help_v s._n paul_n to_o word_n to_o do_v it_o by_o if_o himself_o declare_v it_o can_v not_o be_v do_v by_o word_n to_o which_o mr._n cressy_n answer_v as_o much_o as_o be_v to_o be_v answer_v which_o be_v just_o nothing_o 11._o but_o his_o author_n o._n n._n bring_v the_o same_o place_n and_o not_o only_o that_o but_o all_o those_o which_o mention_v the_o revelation_n of_o the_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n to_o what_o purpose_n do_v i_o deny_v any_o divine_a revelation_n do_v i_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n that_o i_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o true_a inspiration_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o holy_a scripture_n god_n forbid_v but_o how_o do_v it_o follow_v if_o god_n do_v inspire_v man_n to_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o mankind_n therefore_o all_o the_o pretence_n to_o revelation_n and_o inspiration_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a if_o s._n paul_n have_v once_o a_o true_a rapture_n therefore_o all_o s._n teresa_n be_v be_v such_o and_o not_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o vehement_a imagination_n let_v we_o observe_v the_o difference_n not_o only_o in_o the_o value_n and_o excellency_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o person_n but_o in_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o relate_v they_o her_o life_n write_v by_o herself_o to_o which_o o._n n._n appeal_n in_o this_o matter_n 16._o as_o
egypt_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v apollonius_n pitherus_fw-la anuphi_n and_o after_o they_o many_o other_o mention_v by_o cassian_n palladius_n ruâ—finus_n sozomen_n and_o other_o 〈◊〉_d the_o fame_n of_o these_o person_n be_v spread_v so_o far_o in_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o multitude_n flock_v to_o they_o to_o see_v their_o way_n of_o live_v and_o to_o hear_v their_o discourse_n thence_o we_o read_v of_o melania_n and_o ruâ—finus_n go_v on_o purpose_n into_o egypt_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o evagrius_n cassian_n and_o germanus_n and_o the_o same_o curiosity_n in_o other_o make_v the_o desert_n become_v no_o great_a place_n of_o retirement_n to_o they_o from_o hence_o hilarion_n one_o of_o antony_n disciple_n impatient_a of_o so_o much_o company_n as_o flock_v continual_o to_o he_o withdraws_z into_o palestine_n carry_v some_o monk_n with_o he_o and_o settle_v himself_o in_o a_o desert_n not_o far_o from_o gaza_n where_o he_o in_o time_n gather_v great_a number_n of_o disciple_n and_o s._n hierom_n express_o say_v that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o hilarion_n there_o be_v neither_o monk_n nor_o monastery_n know_v in_o syria_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eremitical_a life_n only_o but_o of_o the_o coenobitical_a too_o whatever_o some_o pretend_v of_o the_o constant_a succession_n of_o the_o coenobitical_a state_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n which_o it_o seem_v s._n hierome_n be_v utter_o anacquaint_v with_o and_o he_o be_v not_o so_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o the_o monastic_a state_n to_o have_v conceal_v it_o if_o he_o have_v think_v otherwise_o in_o the_o further_a part_n of_o syria_n aones_n bring_v the_o same_o way_n of_o live_v into_o request_n which_o be_v unknown_a there_o before_o and_o julianus_n at_o edessa_n and_o eutychianus_n upon_o mount_n olympus_n 34._o and_o eustathius_n sebastenus_n in_o armenia_n pontus_n and_o paphlagonia_n so_o far_o be_v this_o monastic_a life_n spread_v in_o the_o east_n while_o the_o same_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o know_v in_o thracia_n 14._o illyricum_n or_o the_o part_n of_o europe_n although_o they_o be_v not_o whole_o destitute_a of_o man_n that_o do_v affect_v that_o way_n for_o which_o sozomen_n only_a instance_n in_o martin_n and_o hilary_n it_o seem_v by_o s._n hierome_n that_o when_o the_o first_o notice_n of_o this_o way_n of_o live_v be_v bring_v to_o rome_n princiâ—iâ—m_fw-la it_o meet_v with_o no_o kind_a acception_n there_o because_o of_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o but_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n athanasius_n and_o peter_n flee_v thither_o upon_o their_o banishment_n they_o recommend_v it_o so_o effectual_o to_o some_o of_o the_o devout_a woman_n that_o first_o marcelia_n than_o paula_n than_o sophronia_n then_o eustochium_fw-la be_v all_o for_o embrace_v this_o kind_n of_o life_n and_o by_o degree_n bring_v it_o into_o reputation_n at_o rome_n after_o this_o ruffinus_n 〈◊〉_d s._n basils_n rule_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o western_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o embrace_v the_o monastic_a state_n with_o such_o addition_n and_o alteration_n as_o he_o think_v fit_a and_o the_o egyptian_a rule_n be_v bring_v if_o not_o by_o eusebius_n of_o vercelles_n as_o some_o think_v yet_o it_o be_v certain_o by_o cassian_n and_o monastery_n settle_v both_o in_o italy_n and_o gaul_n and_o britain_n before_o s._n benedict_n go_v into_o his_o cave_n §_o 6._o but_o the_o monastic_a state_n have_v lose_v very_o much_o of_o its_o first_o reputation_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n before_o it_o begin_v to_o spread_v considerable_o in_o these_o western_a that_o which_o first_o bring_v it_o into_o so_o great_a a_o esteem_n be_v the_o mighty_a opinion_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a sanctity_n of_o the_o beginner_n of_o it_o the_o severity_n of_o their_o life_n the_o strictness_n of_o their_o discipline_n the_o frequency_n of_o their_o devotion_n the_o diligence_n of_o their_o labour_n and_o a_o retirement_n in_o good_a earnest_n from_o the_o world_n but_o this_o hear_v be_v too_o great_a to_o continue_v long_o s._n hiâ—rom_o in_o his_o time_n complain_v very_o much_o of_o the_o declension_n of_o the_o monk_n 〈◊〉_d of_o those_o who_o make_v it_o only_o a_o art_n of_o live_v and_o a_o holy_a cheat_n of_o their_o fast_n for_o wager_n and_o victory_n and_o their_o live_n without_o order_n and_o discipline_n these_o be_v those_o who_o be_v call_v sarabaitae_n and_o by_o s._n hierom_n remoboth_n and_o although_o they_o be_v common_o think_v to_o be_v only_o a_o few_o degenerate_a monk_n yet_o the_o abbot_n piammon_n in_o cassian_n have_v this_o severe_a passage_n 7_o that_o scarce_o any_o other_o be_v to_o be_v find_v out_o of_o egypt_n as_o he_o say_v he_o find_v by_o experience_n when_o he_o be_v banish_v with_o his_o brethren_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n valens_n s._n basil_n do_v his_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o better_a order_n by_o the_o make_n of_o his_o rule_n for_o his_o design_n be_v not_o to_o found_v any_o new_a order_n of_o monk_n moâ—od_n but_o to_o bring_v those_o who_o be_v scatter_v up_o and_o down_o without_o rule_n and_o government_n under_o some_o kind_n of_o discipline_n which_o be_v well_o design_v by_o he_o but_o be_v far_o from_o be_v effectual_a for_o the_o end_n he_o aim_v at_o for_o by_o bring_v they_o near_o to_o city_n they_o soon_o grow_v so_o troublesome_a in_o they_o that_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n be_v force_v to_o publish_v a_o edict_n 6._o command_v all_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o monk_n to_o retire_v from_o the_o city_n into_o desert_n place_n 48._o and_o to_o inhabit_v there_o which_o baronius_n without_o any_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n will_v have_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o manichee_n and_o jovinian_a and_o apostate_n monk_n but_o by_o the_o favour_n they_o obtain_v in_o the_o emperor_n court_n this_o edict_n be_v repeal_v within_o two_o year_n after_o but_o his_o son_n arcadius_n find_v they_o so_o busy_a that_o he_o publish_v another_o edict_n against_o their_o rescue_v person_n from_o the_o tribunal_n of_o justice_n 16._o which_o it_o seem_v be_v a_o common_a practice_n with_o they_o and_o s._n chrysostom_n mention_n their_o come_v down_o in_o troop_n to_o antioch_n to_o rescue_v those_o who_o be_v seize_v upon_o for_o pal_a down_o the_o empress_n statue_n aâ—och_n for_o which_o although_o he_o high_o applaud_v they_o yet_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a effect_n of_o their_o busy_a and_o factious_a humour_n in_o his_o own_o case_n at_o constantinople_n for_o by_o reprove_v they_o for_o gad_v up_o and_o down_o the_o street_n as_o unsuitable_a to_o their_o profession_n 9_o he_o make_v most_o of_o the_o monk_n his_o implacable_a enemy_n who_o thereupon_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v he_o into_o disgrace_n among_o the_o people_n and_o when_o chrysostom_n fall_v into_o disgrace_n with_o the_o emperor_n they_o keep_v possession_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o come_v in_o to_o prayer_n upon_o which_o they_o be_v so_o enrage_v that_o they_o kill_v all_o the_o monk_n they_o can_v meet_v with_o 800._o for_o now_o the_o first_o heat_n of_o their_o zeal_n be_v over_o they_o begin_v to_o interest_n themselves_o in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n and_o to_o make_v party_n and_o faction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a opinion_n and_o to_o make_v a_o party_n go_v a_o great_a way_n in_o his_o business_n if_o he_o can_v get_v the_o monk_n of_o his_o side_n upon_o this_o occasion_n they_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o constantinople_n by_o the_o interest_n of_o macedonius_n who_o with_o the_o help_n of_o marathonius_n a_o great_a friend_n of_o he_o erect_v monastery_n for_o they_o there_o and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o monk_n he_o very_o much_o strengthen_v his_o party_n 27._o the_o eutychian_a heresy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pelagian_a and_o macedonian_a have_v its_o beginning_n and_o support_v from_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o monk_n for_o eutyches_n himself_o be_v the_o abbot_n at_o constantinople_n and_o with_o he_o join_a barsumas_n a_o famous_a syrian_a abbot_n who_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o flavianus_n as_o diogenes_n cyzicenus_n charge_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 524._o and_o upon_o his_o return_n home_o he_o and_o his_o monk_n of_o syria_n persecute_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o other_o party_n have_v a_o thousand_o monk_n with_o he_o and_o almost_o ruin_v the_o syrian_a church_n leo_fw-la 1._o charge_n the_o monk_n of_o palestin_n upon_o their_o great_a zeal_n some_o for_o nestorius_n and_o other_o for_o eutyches_n that_o they_o cause_v many_o sedition_n in_o city_n and_o great_a disturbance_n in_o church_n and_o have_v be_v the_o murderer_n of_o many_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o
plain_a that_o either_o the_o pope_n in_o term_n contradâ—cts_v christ_n or_o he_o must_v look_v on_o all_o that_o pretence_n of_o christ_n appearance_n as_o a_o idle_a story_n only_o make_v to_o amuse_v the_o friar_n and_o withal_o add_v several_a gloss_n for_o explication_n of_o the_o say_a rule_n and_o the_o kind_a pope_n add_v that_o although_o he_o believe_v s._n francis_n to_o have_v have_v a_o pious_a intention_n in_o his_o former_a command_n yet_o without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o any_o divine_a inspiration_n he_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v by_o it_o and_o give_v these_o substantial_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o his_o testament_n can_v not_o oblige_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o superior_n and_o brethren_n of_o the_o order_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n to_o oblige_v his_o successor_n what_o become_v of_o the_o divine_a revelation_n all_o this_o while_n but_o the_o main_a thing_n which_o trouble_v the_o franciscan_n be_v that_o they_o find_v their_o order_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o have_v some_o thing_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o utensil_n book_n and_o other_o moveable_n and_o some_o among_o they_o say_v the_o property_n of_o these_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o order_n in_o common_a the_o subtle_a pope_n find_v out_o a_o excellent_a gloss_n for_o this_o viz._n that_o they_o shall_v keep_v to_o their_o rule_n to_o have_v no_o property_n either_o in_o special_a or_o incommon_a but_o they_o shall_v have_v the_o use_n of_o they_o only_o the_o dominion_n and_o property_n shall_v be_v reserve_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o do_v belong_v and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v sell_v exchange_v or_o alienate_v without_o the_o authority_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o cardinal_n protector_n of_o the_o order_n by_o which_o the_o pope_n suppose_v the_o donor_n not_o to_o reserve_v the_o property_n to_o themselves_o entitle_v himself_o and_o all_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o dominion_n and_o property_n of_o all_o house_n and_o good_n belong_v to_o the_o whole_a order_n which_o be_v not_o only_o a_o salvo_n for_o their_o conscience_n but_o a_o suâ—e_a way_n to_o keep_v they_o always_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o papal_a see_n and_o from_o hence_o the_o pope_n have_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o management_n of_o their_o affair_n by_o syndic_n and_o procurator_n empower_v by_o they_o 174_o as_o appear_v by_o several_a bull_n of_o martin_n the_o four_o and_o five_o eugenius_n the_o four_o sixtus_n the_o four_o and_o other_o and_o this_o same_o pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o take_v to_o the_o apostolical_a see_v the_o right_n and_o property_n of_o the_o church_n of_o assisium_n 5._o which_o be_v magnificent_o build_v by_o the_o contribution_n procure_v by_o elias_n while_o he_o be_v general_n of_o the_o order_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o apostolical_a power_n declare_v the_o church_n to_o be_v whole_o free_a and_o subject_a immediate_o to_o the_o roman_a see_n this_o favour_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o sudden_a multiplication_n of_o this_o order_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o live_n give_v a_o very_a great_a jealousy_n to_o the_o secular_a clergy_n in_o all_o part_n for_o notwithstanding_o this_o high_a pretence_n to_o poverty_n they_o know_v that_o so_o many_o man_n must_v be_v maintain_v out_o of_o the_o church_n one_o way_n or_o other_o and_o although_o it_o be_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o eleemosynarie_a maintenance_n yet_o they_o undertake_v the_o office_n of_o preach_v and_o hear_v confession_n and_o have_v no_o title_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o manifest_a encroach_a on_o the_o right_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o so_o it_o be_v find_v and_o complain_v of_o in_o all_o part_n but_o to_o little_a purpose_n the_o pope_n for_o good_a end_n of_o their_o own_o resolve_v to_o carry_v they_o through_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n for_o this_o purpose_n they_o be_v force_v to_o be_v still_o write_v bull_n in_o their_o behalf_n ninety_o seven_o bull_n be_v print_v together_o of_o this_o one_o pope_n by_o their_o annalist_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o their_o order_n beside_o many_o extant_a in_o the_o annal_n themselves_o of_o which_o several_a of_o they_o be_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n spain_n france_n and_o other_o part_n not_o to_o molest_v this_o new_a order_n for_o as_o their_o annalist_n say_v about_o this_o time_n their_o fame_n spread_v abroad_o 55._o the_o people_n give_v liberal_o to_o they_o 190._o and_o build_v they_o house_n and_o stately_a church_n with_o rich_a ornament_n only_o to_o show_v the_o perfection_n of_o their_o poverty_n and_o finish_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o convenience_n for_o their_o subsistence_n which_o draw_v the_o envy_n and_o hatred_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o parochial_a clergy_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o whole_a controversy_n between_o they_o be_v whether_o these_o independent_a friar_n shall_v gather_v congregation_n to_o themselves_o or_o no_o and_o therein_o perform_v all_o divine_a office_n and_o receive_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o people_n without_o any_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o in_o this_o dispute_n the_o pope_n take_v part_n with_o the_o friar_n and_o publish_v two_o bull_n in_o their_o behalf_n to_o all_o bishop_n 17._o extant_a in_o the_o decretal_n enjoin_v they_o to_o forbear_v give_v any_o disturbance_n to_o the_o friar_n in_o those_o matter_n and_o now_o the_o sublimity_n of_o their_o poverty_n begin_v to_o show_v itself_o in_o the_o height_n and_o stateliness_n of_o their_o fabric_n if_o any_o one_o will_v see_v the_o habitation_n of_o poverty_n he_o may_v read_v the_o description_n their_o annalist_n give_v of_o their_o convent_n at_o paris_n and_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o it_o 29._o and_o he_o will_v imagine_v so_o much_o be_v the_o world_n alter_v that_o poverty_n do_v vie_v with_o solomon_n himself_o as_o to_o the_o glory_n both_o of_o his_o temple_n and_o palace_n there_o be_v some_o in_o those_o day_n who_o be_v not_o subtle_a enough_o to_o reconcile_v these_o thing_n with_o perfect_a poverty_n and_o think_v a_o low_a degree_n of_o it_o may_v have_v serve_v the_o franciscaâ—s_n as_o it_o do_v other_o friar_n but_o notwithstanding_o these_o glorious_a fabric_n do_v not_o look_v very_o like_o the_o poor_a cottage_n s._n francis_n enjoin_v they_o nothing_o will_v content_v these_o man_n but_o the_o very_a sublimity_n of_o poverty_n richardus_fw-la armachanus_fw-la in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n against_o the_o friar_n 163._o say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o poverty_n they_o pretend_v to_o that_o he_o think_v they_o bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o give_v in_o charity_n to_o other_o out_o of_o their_o superfluity_n for_o say_v he_o these_o man_n who_o call_v themselves_o beggar_n have_v house_n like_o king_n palace_n fishpond_n large_a than_o earl_n have_v church_n more_o costly_a than_o cathedral_n more_o rich_a and_o noble_a ornament_n than_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n his_o holiness_n only_o except_v but_o it_o cost_v he_o dear_a â—or_a not_o be_v able_a to_o reconcile_v these_o thing_n with_o perfect_a poverty_n for_o after_o many_o year_n trouble_v occasion_v by_o the_o friar_n he_o die_v at_o avignon_n the_o plain_a countryman_n in_o chaucer_n ask_v the_o friar_n a_o great_a many_o untoward_a question_n concern_v their_o order_n which_o i_o doubt_v the_o wise_a of_o their_o order_n will_v not_o easy_o answer_v as_o freer_n how_o many_o order_n be_v on_o earth_n edit_n and_o which_o be_v the_o perfect_a order_n be_v there_o any_o perfect_a rule_n than_o christ_n himself_o make_v if_o christ_n rule_n be_v most_o perfect_a why_o rule_a thou_o thou_o not_o thereafter_o why_o shall_v a_o fréer_o be_v more_o punish_v for_o break_v the_o rule_n that_o his_o patron_n make_v than_o if_o he_o break_v the_o hest_n that_o god_n himself_o make_v if_o your_o order_n be_v perfect_a why_o get_v you_o your_o dispensation_n to_o make_v it_o easy_a certes_o either_o it_o seem_v that_o you_o be_v unperfect_a or_o he_o that_o make_v it_o so_o hard_a that_o he_o may_v not_o hold_v it_o and_o sike_a if_o you_o hold_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o your_o patron_n you_o be_v not_o then_o their_o fréer_v and_o so_o you_o lie_v upon_o yourselves_o why_o make_v you_o as_o deed_n man_n when_o you_o be_v profess_v and_o yet_o be_v not_o dead_a but_o more_o quick_a beggar_n than_o you_o be_v before_o and_o it_o seem_v evil_a a_o deed_n man_n to_o go_v about_o and_o beg_v why_o make_v you_o you_o so_o costly_a house_n to_o dwell_v in_o since_o christ_n do_v not_o so_o and_o deed_n man_n shall_v have_v but_o grave_n as_o fall_v it_o to_o deed_n man_n and_o yet_o you_o have_v more_o court_n than_o many_o lord_n of_o england_n for_o you_o now_o wenden_fw-ge through_o the_o realm_n and_o each_o night_n will_v lig_v in_o your_o own_o court_n and_o so_o mow_v but_o few_o right_a
great_a and_o rich_a man_n bed_n when_o they_o lie_v a_o die_a in_o hope_n of_o a_o prey_n their_o draw_a people_n to_o confess_v to_o they_o their_o obtain_n private_a testament_n their_o commend_v their_o own_o order_n and_o discommend_v all_o other_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v they_o can_v not_o be_v save_v unless_o they_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n nay_o they_o be_v so_o busy_a not_o only_o to_o get_v privilege_n but_o to_o insinuate_v themselves_o into_o court_n and_o great_a family_n that_o no_o business_n almost_o be_v manage_v without_o they_o either_o relate_n to_o money_n or_o marriage_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o he_o and_o if_o we_o believe_v the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o these_o historian_n there_o be_v never_o great_a hypocrite_n know_v since_o the_o pharisee_n and_o before_o the_o jesuit_n than_o these_o pretender_n to_o perfect_a poverty_n who_o hate_v that_o in_o their_o heart_n to_o which_o they_o make_v the_o great_a show_n of_o love_n we_o may_v perceive_v by_o chaucer_n what_o way_n they_o have_v of_o wheadle_a great_a person_n into_o a_o opinion_n how_o much_o better_o it_o be_v to_o be_v bury_v among_o they_o than_o any_o where_o else_o the_o bishop_n see_v well_o enough_o what_o all_o this_o be_v design_v for_o viz._n to_o have_v the_o profit_n of_o burial_n and_o therefore_o in_o behalf_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n they_o oppose_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o dare_v 23._o but_o pope_n innocent_a 4._o declare_v their_o church_n to_o be_v conventual_a and_o then_o to_o have_v liberty_n of_o bury_v in_o they_o which_o they_o make_v good_a use_n of_o both_o here_o and_o in_o other_o place_n to_o their_o great_a advantage_n so_o that_o what_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o great_a person_n who_o they_o flatter_v to_o become_v their_o confessor_n what_o by_o their_o mass_n and_o extraordinary_a office_n what_o by_o burial_n and_o the_o charitable_a benevolence_n of_o well_o dispose_v person_n to_o they_o they_o make_v a_o good_a shift_n to_o keep_v themselves_o a_o good_a way_n out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o poverty_n while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o pretend_v to_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o but_o they_o find_v more_o comfort_n in_o their_o own_o purse-opening_a way_n than_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n do_v in_o their_o settle_a maintenance_n they_o have_v find_v out_o the_o knack_n of_o please_v those_o humour_n in_o person_n that_o have_v the_o great_a command_n of_o their_o purse_n but_o beside_o these_o way_n when_o the_o charity_n of_o particular_a person_n begin_v to_o cool_v towards_o they_o they_o have_v a_o certain_a rate_n upon_o house_n which_o they_o live_v upon_o which_o sancta_fw-la clara_n confess_v 24._o and_o say_v it_o be_v easy_a for_o the_o people_n and_o abundant_o sufficient_a for_o they_o so_o that_o lay_v all_o these_o way_n together_o although_o they_o have_v swear_v so_o much_o affection_n to_o perfect_a poverty_n and_o profess_v to_o love_n and_o admire_v it_o above_o all_o thing_n yet_o they_o endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o care_n and_o diligence_n to_o keep_v it_o from_o come_v within_o their_o door_n §_o 15._o but_o all_o this_o will_v not_o satisfy_v they_o for_o the_o conventual_a friar_n be_v never_o quiet_a till_o for_o the_o great_a height_n of_o their_o poverty_n they_o procure_v leave_v from_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o may_v enjoy_v land_n and_o possession_n as_o well_o as_o other_o so_o much_o be_v confess_v by_o their_o martyrologist_n 29._o and_o the_o defender_n of_o their_o order_n against_o bzovius_fw-la upon_o this_o a_o new_a reformation_n begin_v among_o they_o first_o by_o paulutius_fw-la fulginas_fw-la but_o very_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o it_o till_o bernardinus_fw-la senensis_fw-la appear_v in_o the_o head_n of_o it_o and_o then_o it_o spread_v very_o much_o these_o be_v call_v fratres_n de_fw-fr observantiâ_fw-la from_o their_o strict_a observance_n of_o s._n francis_n his_o rule_n and_o many_o and_o great_a difference_n happen_v between_o they_o which_o it_o have_v cost_v the_o papal_a see_v some_o trouble_n to_o compose_v which_o be_v so_o high_a that_o leo_n 10._o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o bull_n of_o union_n 23._o declare_v that_o almost_o all_o the_o prince_n in_o christendom_n have_v intercede_v with_o he_o to_o end_v the_o controversy_n between_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o beggar_n viz._n those_o who_o have_v good_a land_n and_o revenue_n and_o other_o that_o have_v rich_a house_n and_o furniture_n and_o other_o convenience_n but_o have_v no_o endowment_n for_o this_o same_o pope_n declare_v 6._o that_o these_o strict_a observantines_n might_n enjoy_v the_o most_o magnificent_a house_n and_o costly_a furniture_n without_o any_o diminution_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o their_o poverty_n because_o the_o right_n and_o property_n of_o they_o be_v not_o in_o themselves_o but_o in_o the_o papal_a see_v but_o i_o can_v understand_v why_o the_o same_o reason_n shall_v not_o hold_v for_o land_n too_o suppose_v the_o same_o right_n and_o property_n to_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o can_v enter_v into_o my_o head_n that_o a_o man_n be_v a_o jot_n the_o poor_a because_o his_o estate_n lie_v in_o good_n and_o jewel_n and_o not_o in_o land_n or_o why_o this_o may_v not_o be_v in_o trustee_n hand_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o indeed_o that_o be_v the_o solemn_a cheat_n in_o all_o this_o affair_n that_o how_o rich_a soever_o real_o this_o order_n of_o mendicant_n be_v yet_o forsooth_o they_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o live_v upon_o but_o the_o alm_n of_o the_o people_n for_o they_o have_v vow_v the_o very_a height_n of_o poverty_n why_o say_v a_o plain_a country_n man_n that_o be_v not_o well_o skill_v in_o metaphysic_n the_o beggar_n in_o our_o country_n do_v not_o live_v in_o such_o stately_a house_n and_o have_v no_o such_o rich_a ornament_n nor_o feed_v so_o well_o nor_o be_v so_o well_o provide_v for_o as_o you_o be_v we_o that_o have_v land_n of_o our_o own_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v all_o thing_n find_v we_o at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n do_v you_o think_v that_o riches_n lie_v only_o in_o trouble_n and_o care_n and_o hard_a labour_n if_o that_o be_v it_o i_o confess_v you_o be_v poor_a enough_o but_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n that_o i_o see_v alas_o poor_a man_n say_v the_o good_a friar_n we_o be_v as_o poor_a as_o job_n for_o all_o this_o now_o that_o can_v i_o understand_v for_o my_o heart_n say_v the_o other_o sure_o you_o call_v thing_n only_o by_o other_o name_n than_o we_o do_v and_o make_v that_o poverty_n that_o we_o plain_a man_n call_v riches_n well_o say_v the_o friar_n i_o will_v show_v my_o charity_n to_o your_o understanding_n in_o help_v of_o that_o if_o you_o will_v show_v you_o to_o we_o poor_a friar_n therefore_o you_o must_v know_v that_o although_o we_o have_v the_o full_a use_n and_o possession_n for_o our_o benefit_n in_o the_o thing_n you_o see_v yet_o pope_n nicholas_n 3._o in_o the_o bull_n exiit_fw-la and_o pope_n clement_n 5._o in_o the_o bull_n exivi_fw-la de_fw-fr paradiso_n have_v declare_v that_o we_o have_v no_o propriety_n and_o dominion_n in_o they_o but_o that_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o papal_a see_v so_o that_o we_o enjoy_v all_o thing_n but_o have_v right_o to_o nothing_o say_v you_o so_o say_v the_o country_n man_n then_o i_o believe_v you_o come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o statute_n against_o vagabond_n and_o sturdy_a beggar_n for_o you_o live_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v none_o of_o your_o own_o and_o refuse_v to_o work_n tush_o say_v the_o friar_n that_o be_v a_o heretical_a statute_n and_o we_o defy_v q._n elizabeth_n and_o all_o her_o work_n as_o long_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v declare_v we_o to_o be_v poor_a we_o be_v so_o and_o will_v be_v so_o although_o we_o have_v ten_o time_n as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v for_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n can_v change_v not_o only_o the_o name_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n nay_o i_o will_v tell_v you_o far_o if_o we_o have_v as_o much_o wealth_n as_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n in_o the_o indies_n if_o we_o have_v only_o the_o possession_n and_o the_o supreme_a right_n or_o dominion_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n we_o be_v in_o perfect_a poverty_n for_o all_o this_o i_o cry_v you_o mercy_n sir_n reply_v the_o country_n man_n i_o beseech_v you_o intercede_v with_o his_o holiness_n to_o make_v i_o one_o of_o his_o beadsman_n for_o i_o perceive_v poverty_n as_o he_o make_v it_o be_v better_a than_o all_o my_o land_n that_o i_o have_v the_o fee-simple_n of_o but_o i_o pray_v think_v of_o a_o better_a way_n to_o keep_v i_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o the_o statute_n for_o if_o i_o
animadversion_n on_o this_o epistle_n apologetical_a which_o be_v write_v with_o that_o show_n of_o humility_n and_o respect_n that_o those_o who_o look_v only_o on_o the_o appearance_n will_v imagine_v he_o strange_o come_v off_o from_o the_o rage_n and_o fury_n he_o be_v in_o when_o he_o write_v his_o former_a book_n but_o if_o we_o observe_v more_o careful_o his_o sly_a reflection_n and_o crafty_a insinuation_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o have_v only_o learn_v to_o dissemble_v his_o passion_n and_o to_o do_v the_o same_o mischief_n with_o a_o fawn_a countenance_n the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n be_v whole_o spend_v in_o vindication_n of_o himself_o as_o to_o the_o sharpness_n of_o style_n and_o bitter_a invective_n he_o have_v use_v against_o i_o which_o i_o shall_v brief_o consider_v before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o more_o material_a part_n of_o his_o book_n chap._n i._n of_o mr._n cressy_n apology_n for_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o style_n §_o 1._o mr_n cressy_n in_o his_o preface_n 23._o to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n find_v it_o necessary_a to_o put_v some_o show_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o pretence_n to_o extraordinary_a illumination_n in_o f._n baker_n way_n and_o those_o of_o the_o fanatic_a sectary_n among_o we_o have_v unhappy_o pitch_v upon_o this_o for_o one_o of_o they_o that_o the_o light_n here_o desire_v and_o pray_v for_o be_v such_o as_o do_v expel_v all_o image_n of_o creature_n and_o do_v calm_a all_o manner_n of_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o vacuity_n may_v be_v more_o capable_a of_o receive_v and_o entertain_v god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n can_v any_o one_o after_o these_o word_n have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v this_o recommender_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n foam_v and_o rage_v with_o the_o violence_n of_o passion_n and_o so_o torment_v with_o the_o creature_n of_o his_o own_o imagination_n that_o he_o can_v not_o forbear_v express_v it_o to_o that_o degree_n in_o his_o book_n as_o deserve_v rather_o the_o pity_n than_o the_o answer_n of_o his_o adversary_n this_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n take_v just_a notice_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o excellent_a discourse_n 7._o and_o wonder_v what_o insupportable_a provocation_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o restrain_v so_o free_a a_o vent_n of_o his_o unmanly_a passion_n but_o upon_o a_o impartial_a view_n of_o the_o place_n in_o my_o book_n at_o which_o mr._n cressy_n be_v so_o high_o offend_v he_o do_v at_o first_o rather_o think_v he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n he_o answer_v â—0_n than_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o much_o bitterness_n and_o unreasonable_a passion_n but_o when_o the_o reason_n be_v so_o many_o to_o convince_v he_o that_o he_o be_v the_o author_n he_o have_v rather_o still_o lie_v the_o fault_n of_o his_o manner_n of_o write_v upon_o the_o command_n of_o his_o superior_n than_o his_o own_o temper_n and_o inclination_n upon_o this_o mr._n cressy_n make_v many_o apology_n for_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o style_n against_o i_o 39_o and_o spin_v out_o a_o great_a part_n of_o his_o epistle_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o he_o need_v not_o to_o have_v do_v with_o any_o regard_n to_o i_o as_o though_o i_o be_v concern_v at_o it_o for_o i_o assure_v he_o if_o i_o will_v wish_v a_o adversary_n to_o write_v so_o as_o to_o do_v the_o least_o prejudice_n to_o i_o and_o the_o great_a to_o himself_o and_o his_o cause_n i_o will_v wish_v he_o to_o write_v just_a after_o that_o copy_n and_o i_o can_v easy_o think_v of_o a_o provocation_n great_a enough_o to_o make_v i_o follow_v his_o example_n but_o he_o plead_v for_o himself_o that_o charity_n itself_o sometime_o require_v sharpness_n of_o style_n and_o even_o bitter_a that_o be_v uncharitable_a invective_n i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o catholic_n charity_n 6._o as_o first_o damn_v we_o and_o then_o bring_v rail_v accusation_n against_o we_o and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o he_o that_o plead_v for_o bitter_a invective_n out_o of_o mere_a charity_n can_v make_v as_o fine_a a_o harangue_n to_o show_v not_o only_o the_o admirable_a charity_n but_o even_o the_o mercy_n of_o fire_n and_o â—aggot_n and_o he_o know_v the_o charitable_a method_n of_o the_o inquisition_n be_v first_o to_o put_v on_o the_o sanbenit_v represent_v the_o person_n with_o picture_n of_o devil_n upon_o they_o and_o then_o to_o carry_v they_o to_o execution_n i_o remember_v i_o have_v read_v that_o machiavil_v son_n be_v summon_v to_o appear_v before_o the_o court_n of_o inquisition_n to_o answer_v to_o some_o thing_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n the_o grave_a inquisitor_n ask_v he_o whether_o he_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v he_o answer_v yes_o and_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o at_o which_o they_o be_v not_o a_o little_a please_v hope_v to_o get_v from_o his_o own_o word_n enough_o to_o condemn_v he_o and_o ask_v he_o what_o that_o be_v which_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o the_o church_n believe_v he_o grave_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v that_o their_o worship_n informer_n be_v a_o pack_n of_o knave_n so_o indeed_o i_o shall_v think_v that_o i_o believe_v more_o than_o their_o church_n believe_v shall_v i_o believe_v that_o they_o damn_v we_o out_o of_o mere_a charity_n and_o write_v bitter_a invective_n for_o a_o demonstration_n of_o their_o kindness_n alas_o how_o have_v the_o world_n be_v mistake_v in_o they_o their_o cruelty_n be_v mere_a pity_n their_o invective_n compassion_n and_o their_o rail_a charity_n §_o 2._o but_o mr._n cressy_n want_v not_o great_a example_n for_o this_o for_o he_o bring_v in_o no_o mean_a than_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n 7._o st._n john_n baptist_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o several_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o it_o seem_v then_o the_o practice_n of_o rail_v have_v antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_v for_o it_o which_o be_v much_o more_o than_o they_o can_v show_v for_o many_o other_o of_o their_o practice_n and_o which_o be_v the_o great_a wonder_n of_o all_o they_o have_v scripture_n too_o and_o that_o not_o one_o single_a passage_n like_o ho_o est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la but_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n nay_o s._n john_n baptist_n too_o do_v all_o bear_v witness_n to_o it_o any_o one_o will_v think_v if_o mr._n cressy_n say_v true_a the_o bible_n be_v the_o rail_a book_n in_o the_o world_n what_o not_o moses_n the_o meek_a man_n upon_o earth_n forbear_v such_o bitter_a invective_n not_o our_o bless_a saviour_n who_o when_o he_o be_v revile_v revile_v not_o again_o when_o he_o suffer_v he_o threaten_v not_o 23._o but_o commit_v himself_o to_o he_o that_o judge_v righteous_o not_o he_o who_o have_v threaten_v hell-fire_n to_o he_o that_o use_v contumelious_a expression_n against_o his_o brother_n such_o as_o zany_n 22._o or_o scarron_n or_o the_o like_a not_o he_o 29._o who_o bid_v his_o disciple_n learn_v meekness_n from_o he_o and_o be_v the_o most_o incomparable_a pattern_n of_o it_o that_o ever_o appear_v in_o humane_a nature_n not_o his_o holy_a apostle_n who_o charge_v all_o christian_n to_o put_v away_o all_o bitterness_n and_o wrath_n 31._o and_o anger_n and_o clamour_n and_o evil_a speak_n and_o will_v they_o indeed_o do_v that_o themselves_o which_o they_o so_o severe_o forbid_v in_o other_o where_o be_v mr._n cressy_n charity_n for_o they_o the_o mean_a while_n while_o he_o produce_v these_o example_n to_o justify_v his_o own_o bitterness_n he_o make_v the_o most_o bitter_a invective_n not_o only_o against_o they_o but_o even_o christianity_n itself_o but_o what_o will_v not_o man_n do_v or_o say_v to_o justify_v their_o violent_a passion_n if_o he_o have_v stab_v i_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v make_v phinehas_n his_o precedent_n and_o if_o he_o have_v curse_v i_o have_v quote_v some_o passage_n in_o the_o fsalm_n for_o it_o if_o moses_n be_v so_o angry_a that_o he_o break_v the_o table_n of_o the_o law_n 19_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v it_o be_v at_o any_o that_o speak_v against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n no_o it_o be_v at_o those_o who_o commit_v it_o and_o it_o be_v probable_a he_o may_v have_v be_v so_o at_o those_o who_o will_v have_v strike_v the_o second_o commandment_n out_o of_o those_o table_n or_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o it_o by_o vain_a and_o idle_a distinction_n the_o great_a anger_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v against_o those_o who_o draw_v the_o people_n to_o idolatry_n and_o mr._n cressy_n be_v so_o pertinent_a in_o his_o proof_n as_o to_o bring_v this_o to_o justify_v his_o rage_n against_o i_o for_o write_v against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 16._o for_o so_o much_o he_o express_v in_o several_a
place_n our_o saviour_n and_o s._n john_n baptist_n do_v express_v great_a zeal_n against_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n but_o let_v mr._n cressy_n consider_v they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o sour_a ill-natured_a hypocrite_n that_o will_v allow_v none_o a_o good_a word_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o hope_n of_o salvation_n that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o way_n that_o be_v full_a of_o malice_n and_o envy_n and_o all_o evil_a passion_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n pretend_v high_o to_o mortification_n and_o more_o devotion_n than_o other_o i_o find_v nothing_o like_o invective_n in_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n unless_o it_o be_v against_o the_o opposer_n or_o corrupter_n of_o christianity_n and_o when_o mr._n cressy_n prove_v i_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o either_o of_o those_o i_o will_v lay_v myself_o open_a to_o the_o dart_n of_o the_o most_o venomous_a tongue_n among_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o i_o know_v no_o other_o cause_n in_o any_o book_n i_o have_v write_v that_o shall_v expose_v i_o to_o the_o rage_n of_o these_o man_n beside_o the_o zeal_n i_o have_v therein_o discover_v for_o the_o honour_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o the_o foppery_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o for_o such_o a_o cause_n as_o this_o i_o be_o prepare_v to_o suffer_v whatever_o their_o fury_n and_o malice_n can_v raise_v up_o against_o i_o this_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n which_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a nor_o afraid_a to_o own_o and_o defend_v although_o mr._n cressy_n power_n be_v as_o great_a as_o his_o charity_n the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o do_v from_o my_o heart_n honour_n and_o esteem_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o base_a suggestion_n of_o mr._n cressy_n to_o the_o contrary_a even_o in_o this_o epistle_n apologetical_a but_o i_o do_v therefore_o so_o much_o esteem_v it_o because_o in_o it_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v preserve_v free_a from_o the_o frantic_a heat_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o the_o dotage_n of_o superstition_n if_o they_o will_v undertake_v to_o convince_v i_o that_o the_o thing_n i_o condemn_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n i_o shall_v diligent_o weigh_v and_o consider_v what_o ever_o they_o have_v to_o say_v but_o if_o they_o only_o give_v hard_a word_n and_o betray_v impotent_a passion_n if_o they_o shuffle_v and_o show_v trick_n instead_o of_o reason_v if_o all_o their_o charity_n towards_o i_o lie_v only_o in_o bitter_a invective_n they_o will_v do_v but_o little_a good_a upon_o i_o and_o i_o think_v not_o much_o to_o their_o own_o cause_n §_o 3._o but_o i_o be_o mistake_v all_o this_o while_n mr._n cressy_n do_v not_o write_v this_o apology_n to_o give_v i_o satisfaction_n 7._o but_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n and_o the_o genuine_a learned_a protestant_a clergy_n of_o the_o english_a church_n and_o if_o these_o he_o say_v after_o impartial_a consider_v the_o motive_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o invective_n shall_v determine_v that_o in_o his_o late_a to_o he_o alas_o unusual_a manner_n of_o treat_v with_o i_o he_o have_v offend_v against_o christian_a charity_n or_o purposely_o intend_v to_o fix_v any_o dishonourable_a brand_n on_o the_o english_a protestant_a church_n or_o discipline_n of_o it_o establish_v by_o law_n he_o will_v be_v ready_a without_o any_o reply_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o censure_n or_o punishment_n they_o shall_v think_v fit_a to_o inflict_v upon_o he_o dedicat._n what!_o no_o offence_n against_o christian_a charity_n to_o charge_v i_o with_o deride_v and_o blaspheme_v the_o saint_n in_o glory_n with_o have_v a_o hatred_n horrible_o poisonous_a against_o the_o catholic_n church_n militant_a and_o that_o will_v not_o spare_v the_o church_n triumphant_a 35._o no_o offence_n at_o all_o to_o call_v i_o theological_a scarron_n and_o to_o say_v that_o i_o act_v the_o theological_a zany_n 52._o that_o all_o my_o book_n except_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o page_n consist_v of_o scurrilous_a buffoonry_n petulant_a revile_n of_o god_n saint_n and_o in_o effect_n by_o his_o epigram_n out_o of_o martial_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o downright_a atheism_n â—2_n and_o twice_o in_o the_o same_o passage_n with_o impious_o and_o profane_o employ_v wit_n none_o at_o all_o to_o say_v that_o i_o have_v a_o heart_n brimful_a of_o the_o gall_n of_o bitterness_n 3._o that_o i_o write_v with_o ink_n full_a of_o gall_n and_o poison_n that_o i_o give_v free_a scope_n to_o all_o unchristian_a and_o even_o inhuman_a passion_n that_o my_o book_n whole_o compose_v of_o malignant_a passion_n and_o new-invented_n calumny_n against_o god_n church_n dedic_n be_v only_o the_o private_a design_n of_o a_o malicious_a brain_n on_o purpose_n to_o feed_v the_o exulcerate_v mind_n of_o a_o malevolent_a party_n among_o we_o reaâ—der_n that_o all_o the_o weapon_n i_o make_v use_n of_o pierce_v into_o the_o very_a bowel_n of_o the_o person_n fortune_n and_o condition_n of_o english_a catholic_n who_o destruction_n i_o seem_v to_o design_n what!_o none_o at_o all_o to_o charge_v i_o so_o often_o with_o prevaricate_a with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o design_v to_o destroy_v she_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o defend_v she_o these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o flower_n of_o mr._n cressy_n '_o s_o charity_n towards_o i_o which_o i_o have_v pick_v out_o of_o some_o few_o page_n of_o his_o book_n and_o he_o have_v take_v abundant_a care_n to_o prevent_v any_o unlikeness_n in_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o do_v mr._n cressy_n in_o good_a earnest_n think_v it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o christian_a charity_n to_o charge_v i_o upon_o such_o pitiful_a ground_n with_o no_o less_o than_o carry_v on_o blasphemous_a atheistical_a treacherous_a and_o cruel_a design_n but_o if_o this_o be_v his_o christian_a charity_n what_o will_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o malice_n be_v let_v now_o any_o indifferent_a person_n judge_n whether_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n have_v not_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o he_o never_o observe_v so_o many_o personal_a reflection_n and_o invective_n 63._o full_a of_o causeless_a passion_n and_o of_o bitterness_n and_o virulence_n in_o so_o little_a room_n in_o any_o book_n but_o whatever_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n think_v mr._n cressy_n make_v his_o appeal_n to_o the_o genuine_a learned_a protestant_a english_a clergy_n if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o clergyman_n who_o have_v do_v i_o that_o great_a kindness_n than_o mr._n cressy_n will_v have_v appeal_v to_o person_n of_o honour_n and_o sure_o such_o be_v the_o most_o competent_a judge_n in_o case_n of_o affront_n and_o injury_n but_o herein_o lie_v mr._n cressy_n art_n which_o run_v throughout_o his_o epistle_n that_o he_o will_v fain_o separate_v i_o from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o make_v my_o cause_n distinct_a from_o she_o i_o do_v not_o wonder_v that_o they_o will_v part_v i_o from_o my_o company_n and_o deprive_v i_o of_o my_o shelter_n when_o they_o have_v such_o a_o mind_n to_o run_v i_o down_o but_o these_o art_n be_v easy_o understand_v and_o the_o design_n be_v too_o fine_a to_o hold_v and_o too_o apparent_a not_o to_o be_v see_v through_o mr._n cressy_n know_v very_o well_o the_o use_n that_o be_v make_v at_o athens_n of_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o dog_n and_o the_o sheep_n and_o what_o good_a word_n and_o fair_a promise_n the_o wolf_n make_v to_o the_o sheep_n if_o they_o will_v but_o consent_v that_o the_o dog_n may_v be_v give_v up_o to_o be_v destroy_v and_o no_o doubt_n the_o crafty_a wolf_n will_v have_v make_v a_o very_a fine_a speech_n to_o the_o sheep_n to_o have_v persuade_v they_o that_o he_o have_v no_o manner_n of_o ill_a will_n to_o they_o for_o he_o have_v know_v they_o long_o and_o love_v they_o well_o and_o always_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o company_n of_o very_o innocent_a and_o harmless_a creature_n but_o for_o those_o dog_n that_o be_v set_v to_o watch_v they_o he_o know_v how_o different_a their_o principle_n be_v and_o how_o destructive_a to_o they_o if_o occasion_n serve_v and_o for_o all_o that_o he_o know_v these_o dog_n may_v have_v covenant_v together_o to_o worry_v they_o upon_o a_o fair_a opportunity_n and_o therefore_o for_o his_o part_n he_o can_v not_o but_o wonder_n at_o their_o patience_n that_o some_o of_o the_o stout_a ram_n among_o they_o do_v not_o set_v upon_o those_o pestilent_a cur_n or_o at_o least_o he_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o be_v so_o regardless_o of_o their_o own_o safety_n as_o not_o to_o suffer_v some_o wellwisher_n to_o the_o flock_n to_o take_v they_o quiet_o and_o destroy_v they_o for_o alas_o at_o the_o best_a they_o do_v but_o make_v a_o noise_n and_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o sheep_n and_o if_o they_o be_v go_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n and_o
prevent_v any_o far_a suspicion_n of_o my_o meaning_n i_o do_v declare_v i_o be_o for_o no_o other_o church_n than_o that_o church_n of_o england_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n among_o we_o but_o it_o must_v be_v allow_v to_o those_o who_o plead_v for_o see_v vision_n that_o sometime_o they_o may_v dream_v dream_n have_v therefore_o cut_v off_o so_o much_o impertinency_n i_o shall_v reduce_v the_o matter_n yet_o to_o a_o narrow_a compass_n 72._o by_o cast_v by_o the_o large_a account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o several_a book_n write_v by_o himself_o in_o all_o which_o tedious_a discourse_n the_o wise_a thing_n he_o say_v be_v that_o book_n relate_v to_o personal_a thing_n be_v scarce_o ever_o so_o long-lived_a as_o a_o yearly_a almanac_n and_o serve_v only_a to_o increase_v the_o uncharitableness_n and_o injustice_n of_o the_o present_a age_n in_o which_o man_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o censure_v all_o book_n and_o person_n and_o be_v indifferent_a whether_o they_o condemn_v the_o plaintiff_n or_o defendant_n or_o both_o i_o shall_v not_o therefore_o feed_v so_o bad_a a_o humour_n by_o meddle_v with_o any_o personal_a dispute_n but_o come_v now_o to_o the_o main_a thing_n which_o deserve_v any_o far_a discussion_n in_o the_o passage_n between_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n and_o mr._n cressy_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o mystical_a divinity_n §_o 1._o and_o the_o first_o thing_n be_v about_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n which_o give_v the_o title_n to_o that_o book_n of_o mr._n cressy_n '_o s_z upon_o which_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n bestow_v his_o animadversion_n 10._o this_o mr._n cressy_n say_v he_o will_v begin_v with_o and_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o my_o book_n which_o concern_v the_o life_n and_o prayer_n of_o contemplation_n commend_v and_o practise_v only_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o be_v a_o state_n he_o say_v which_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v esteem_v the_o near_a approach_v to_o that_o of_o glorify_a saint_n and_o this_o be_v that_o from_o whence_o i_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o vilify_v he_o but_o add_v that_o he_o be_v very_o well_o content_a to_o receive_v his_o proportion_n of_o scorn_n with_o such_o companion_n as_o thaulerus_n suso_n rusbrochius_n blosius_n etc._n etc._n but_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v not_o boast_v he_o say_v of_o the_o novelty_n of_o my_o invention_n and_o profane_o employ_v wit_n he_o do_v assure_v i_o that_o he_o hear_v the_o same_o way_n much_o better_o act_v a_o long_a time_n since_o but_o the_o actor_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o recantation_n sermon_n for_o it_o i_o thank_v mr._n cressy_n for_o more_o of_o his_o charity_n still_o in_o that_o he_o parallel_v the_o represent_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o their_o church_n with_o the_o histrionical_a represent_v the_o life_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o attendants_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o reverence_n due_a to_o the_o founder_n of_o their_o monastic_a order_n and_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o i_o do_v assure_v he_o if_o i_o have_v no_o better_a opinion_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n as_o to_o his_o wisdom_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o excellency_n than_o as_o yet_o i_o see_v ground_n to_o have_v of_o the_o founder_n of_o their_o order_n i_o shall_v be_v far_o from_o that_o esteem_n i_o now_o have_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o however_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n have_v better_a inform_v mr._n cressy_n '_o s_o memory_n viz._n 23._o that_o the_o recantation_n sermon_n be_v make_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o state-matter_n and_o therefore_o mr._n cressy_n very_o wise_o pass_v it_o over_o in_o his_o epistle_n apologetical_a to_o this_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n add_v that_o mr._n cressy_n have_v no_o such_o reason_n to_o be_v enrage_v at_o i_o for_o this_o charge_n since_o the_o provocation_n be_v give_v i_o by_o my_o adversary_n by_o who_o the_o beginning_n of_o so_o many_o sect_n &_o fanaticism_n be_v lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o unseasonable_a and_o untrue_a reproach_n 26._o make_v it_o necessary_a for_o i_o to_o answer_v and_o refel_v that_o calumny_n and_o as_o reasonable_a to_o let_v they_o know_v that_o their_o own_o church_n be_v much_o more_o liable_a to_o that_o accusation_n than_o the_o other_o and_o why_o this_o provocation_n shall_v be_v so_o innocent_a a_o assault_n for_o the_o one_o and_o the_o defence_n by_o the_o other_o shall_v prove_v so_o heinous_a a_o offence_n will_v require_v a_o impartial_a judge_n to_o determine_v to_o this_o mr._n 26_o cressy_n thus_o answer_v that_o my_o adversary_n chance_v unhappy_o though_o innocent_o to_o let_v drop_n out_o of_o his_o pen_n one_o line_n or_o two_o which_o have_v undo_v we_o all_o i_o know_v no_o design_n of_o undo_v they_o that_o any_o of_o we_o have_v have_v unless_o it_o be_v as_o some_o man_n think_v they_o be_v undo_v when_o they_o be_v keep_v from_o do_v mischief_n but_o i_o hope_v we_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o take_v care_n of_o our_o own_o preservation_n and_o of_o that_o religion_n we_o ought_v to_o value_v above_o our_o life_n but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o who_o may_v they_o thank_v for_o it_o he_o that_o give_v the_o provocation_n or_o he_o that_o do_v but_o his_o duty_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o church_n and_o religion_n but_o come_v come_v mr._n cressy_n let_v we_o not_o flatter_v ourselves_o it_o be_v not_o the_o fly_n upon_o the_o wheel_n that_o raise_v the_o dust_n we_o writer_n of_o controversy_n be_v no_o great_a doer_n or_o undoer_n of_o public_a business_n but_o mr._n cressy_n deny_v that_o my_o adversary_n do_v lay_v the_o imputation_n on_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o crave_v leave_v with_o all_o due_a respect_n to_o tell_v the_o person_n of_o honour_n 27._o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n in_o he_o to_o say_v so_o of_o that_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o the_o very_a word_n produce_v by_o mr._n cressy_n viz._n whether_o the_o judgement_n of_o king_n henry_n viz._n in_o forbid_v the_o bible_n to_o be_v read_v in_o english_a ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o aftertime_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n bear_v witness_n in_o which_o word_n the_o rise_n of_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v plain_o impute_v to_o the_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o english_a be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o reform_v that_o be_v only_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o therefore_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o indifferent_a person_n whether_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n bear_v the_o blame_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n but_o this_o be_v too_o plain_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v insist_v upon_o no_o say_v mr._n cressy_n the_o very_a name_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o england_n in_o the_o same_o line_n be_v provocation_n enough_o for_o i_o who_o seem_v with_o a_o impatient_a longing_n to_o have_v watch_v for_o such_o a_o advantageous_a opportunity_n to_o empty_v my_o voluminous_a store_n of_o collection_n ib._n how_o strange_o may_v some_o be_v deceive_v by_o a_o overween_a imagination_n i_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v a_o voluminous_a store_n of_o collection_n that_o i_o never_o think_v of_o the_o subject_a till_o it_o come_v in_o my_o way_n to_o answer_v it_o and_o then_o i_o remember_v some_o thing_n i_o have_v read_v to_o that_o purpose_n which_o put_v i_o upon_o a_o far_a search_n into_o the_o history_n of_o those_o thing_n and_o since_o mr._n cressy_n will_v have_v it_o out_o this_o be_v the_o true_a account_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o terrible_a mormo_n that_o have_v bring_v so_o many_o reproach_n and_o execration_n upon_o i_o §_o 2._o there_o be_v two_o part_n of_o this_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n which_o mr._n cressy_n think_v himself_o particular_o concern_v in_o and_o which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o handle_v distinct_o the_o one_o concern_v mystical_a divinity_n and_o the_o other_o the_o honour_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o his_o rule_n and_o order_n these_o two_o mr._n cressy_n set_v himself_o with_o all_o his_o force_n to_o defend_v and_o i_o hope_v before_o i_o have_v do_v to_o make_v mr._n cressy_n repent_v the_o heat_n he_o have_v show_v about_o they_o i_o begin_v with_o that_o concern_v mystical_a divinity_n of_o which_o mr._n cressy_n still_o speak_v with_o the_o great_a veneration_n imaginable_a he_o have_v before_o call_v it_o 1._o the_o practice_n of_o christian_a virtue_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o great_a perfection_n this_o life_n
countenance_n which_o seem_v whole_o to_o abstract_n she_o 216._o and_o afterward_o she_o see_v he_o altogether_o but_o not_o with_o her_o corporal_a eye_n she_o confess_v and_o she_o satisfy_v herself_o it_o can_v not_o be_v her_o imagination_n only_o although_o her_o confessor_n tell_v she_o so_o 221._o because_o the_o beauty_n be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o exceed_v her_o imagination_n yet_o he_o still_o encourage_v she_o when_o as_o appear_v by_o she_o own_o confession_n 224._o other_o about_o she_o who_o she_o have_v a_o great_a opinion_n of_o endeavour_v to_o convince_v she_o it_o be_v only_o her_o imagination_n to_o her_o great_a trouble_n 225._o insomuch_o that_o she_o say_v the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o good_a be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v put_v she_o out_o of_o her_o wit_n this_o vision_n of_o the_o beauty_n of_o christ_n continue_v ordinary_o with_o she_o for_o two_o year_n and_o a_o half_a 226._o in_o which_o she_o have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o see_v the_o colour_n of_o his_o eye_n and_o what_o bigness_n they_o be_v of_o but_o never_o can_v obtain_v that_o favour_n when_o the_o jesuit-confessor_n be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n other_o tell_v she_o plain_o 228._o it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o delude_v she_o and_o they_o bid_v she_o cross_v herself_o when_o she_o see_v a_o vision_n 234._o she_o hold_v a_o cross_n in_o her_o hand_n to_o save_v herself_o the_o trouble_n 229._o and_o christ_n take_v it_o in_o he_o and_o give_v it_o she_o again_o with_o four_o precious_a stone_n which_o have_v the_o five_o wound_n artificial_o engrave_v upon_o they_o which_o no_o body_n can_v see_v but_o herself_o after_o this_o she_o have_v a_o vision_n of_o angel_n and_o clear_o discern_v the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n 232._o but_o she_o suppose_v one_o of_o those_o she_o see_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seraphin_n who_o pierce_v her_o heart_n with_o a_o fiery_a dart_n and_o when_o he_o pull_v it_o out_o again_o it_o leave_v she_o whole_o inflame_v with_o great_a love_n to_o god_n but_o under_o excessive_a pain_n which_o yet_o cause_v so_o great_a pleasure_n that_o she_o can_v not_o desire_v to_o 〈◊〉_d remove_v in_o the_o day_n that_o this_o 〈◊〉_d she_o say_v she_o be_v like_o a_o fool_n 233._o she_o desire_v neither_o to_o see_v nor_o speak_v but_o to_o embrace_v her_o pain_n not_o long_o after_o she_o relate_v how_o sometime_o for_o three_o week_n together_o her_o imagination_n will_v be_v so_o torment_v with_o trifle_n and_o toy_n 238._o that_o she_o can_v think_v of_o nothing_o else_o then_o she_o fall_v into_o such_o a_o fit_a of_o dulness_n and_o heaviness_n without_o any_o kind_n of_o sense_n or_o remembrance_n of_o her_o former_a vision_n and_o rapture_n 240._o or_o else_o no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o of_o a_o dream_n to_o afflict_v and_o then_o she_o be_v full_a of_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n that_o all_o be_v but_o imagination_n 237._o and_o if_o she_o converse_v with_o any_o the_o devil_n put_v she_o in_o such_o a_o distasteful_a spirit_n of_o anger_n 240._o that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o she_o will_v eat_v all_o not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v otherwise_o then_o again_o she_o have_v comfort_n in_o a_o instant_n 241._o sometime_o with_o a_o word_n sometime_o with_o vision_n which_o continue_v for_o a_o time_n more_o frequent_a than_o before_o then_o she_o think_v 242._o that_o her_o bodily_a sickness_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o her_o former_a disturbance_n and_o that_o her_o understanding_n be_v so_o unruly_a that_o it_o seem_v like_o a_o furious_a fool_n who_o no_o body_n can_v bind_v neither_o be_v she_o able_a to_o keep_v it_o quiet_a for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o creed_n at_o other_o time_n again_o she_o compare_v herself_o to_o a_o ass_n 244._o be_v in_o a_o manner_n without_o any_o feel_n and_o so_o it_o fall_v out_o ofttimes_o she_o say_v 245._o that_o one_o while_o she_o laugh_v at_o herself_o and_o other_o time_n she_o be_v much_o afflict_v and_o the_o inward_a motion_n provoke_v she_o to_o put_v posy_n and_o flower_n upon_o image_n and_o such_o kind_n of_o employment_n after_o this_o the_o scene_n of_o her_o imagination_n be_v quite_o change_v for_o it_o represent_v nothing_o but_o devil_n to_o she_o 246._o in_o which_o state_n she_o try_v one_o pleasant_a experiment_n viz._n how_o much_o more_o the_o devil_n be_v afraid_a of_o holy_a water_n than_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 247._o from_o the_o cross_n they_o fly_v but_o so_o as_o to_o return_v present_o but_o from_o the_o holy_a water_n so_o as_o to_o return_v no_o more_o methinks_v then_o she_o shall_v have_v use_v it_o but_o once_o and_o it_o be_v not_o more_o terrible_a to_o devil_n than_o she_o find_v it_o comfortable_a to_o her_o soul_n for_o she_o say_v that_o she_o find_v a_o particular_a and_o very_a evident_a comfort_n when_o she_o take_v it_o and_o such_o a_o delight_n which_o strengthen_v her_o whole_a soul_n which_o she_o find_v very_o often_o and_o consider_v it_o with_o great_a reflection_n then_o she_o relate_v her_o be_v in_o spirit_n in_o hell_n 261._o and_o what_o she_o endure_v there_o and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n her_o be_v place_v in_o heaven_n in_o a_o rapture_n 323._o and_o see_v what_o be_v do_v there_o where_o she_o see_v her_o father_n and_o mother_n etc._n etc._n after_o which_o she_o add_v that_o our_o lordshew_v she_o great_a secret_n what!_o than_o what_o be_v do_v in_o heaven_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a 324._o she_o say_v to_o see_v more_o than_o be_v represent_v unto_o she_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v her_o soul_n remain_v astonish_v and_o find_v it_o impossible_a to_o declare_v some_o little_a part_n of_o it_o and_o now_o we_o find_v she_o at_o s._n paul_n height_n and_o need_v go_v no_o far_o in_o the_o account_n of_o her_o vision_n which_o continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o her_o book_n but_o let_v i_o ask_v o._n n._n who_o have_v particular_o recommend_v this_o life_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o any_o sober_a protestant_n 23._o whether_o he_o do_v in_o good_a earnest_n think_v that_o m._n teresa_n have_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o rapture_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v i_o know_v he_o must_v not_o say_v otherwise_o since_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v canonize_v she_o for_o a_o saint_n but_o i_o think_v they_o have_v do_v she_o a_o great_a kindness_n to_o have_v appoint_v her_o good_a physician_n in_o time_n instead_o of_o her_o jesuitical_a confessor_n i_o can_v hardly_o have_v think_v that_o among_o christian_n i_o shall_v have_v find_v s._n paul_n rapture_n parallel_v by_o such_o as_o these_o but_o we_o have_v live_v to_o see_v strange_a thing_n if_o s._n paul_n have_v discover_v in_o his_o write_n so_o many_o symptom_n of_o a_o disturb_a fancy_n such_o a_o oppression_n of_o melancholy_a such_o roving_n of_o imagination_n such_o a_o uncertainty_n of_o temper_n can_v we_o ever_o think_v the_o world_n will_v have_v believe_v that_o ecstasy_n which_o he_o express_v with_o so_o much_o modesty_n and_o make_v so_o many_o apology_n for_o himself_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o mention_v it_o by_o the_o false_a apostle_n boast_v of_o their_o revelation_n it_o be_v not_o expedient_a for_o i_o doubtless_o to_o glory_n 6._o i_o will_v come_v to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o know_v a_o man_n in_o christ_n above_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o etc._n etc._n of_o such_o a_o one_o will_v i_o glory_v yet_o of_o myself_o i_o will_v not_o glory_n but_o in_o my_o infirmity_n but_o now_o i_o forbear_v lest_o any_o man_n shall_v think_v of_o i_o above_o that_o which_o he_o see_v i_o to_o be_v or_o that_o he_o hear_v of_o i_o although_o he_o have_v many_o revelation_n he_o mention_n but_o one_o and_o that_o with_o the_o great_a modesty_n that_o may_v be_v under_o a_o three_o person_n and_o that_o above_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o he_o tell_v no_o long_a story_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o vision_n and_o rapture_n and_o sight_n of_o angel_n and_o devil_n mix_v with_o many_o impertinency_n and_o indication_n of_o a_o disorder_a imagination_n but_o say_v o._n n._n that_o can_v not_o be_v in_o s._n teresa_n consider_v the_o diligence_n that_o be_v use_v for_o several_a year_n in_o the_o trial_n of_o her_o spirit_n and_o her_o vision_n be_v confirm_v to_o be_v from_o god_n by_o a_o general_a attestation_n of_o they_o throughout_o the_o christian_a world_n even_o those_o who_o suspect_v and_o question_v they_o at_o first_o afterward_o magnify_v they_o but_o i_o desire_v no_o other_o evidence_n in_o this_o case_n than_o what_o she_o give_v herself_o suppose_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a according_a to_o her_o own_o relation_n not_o that_o i_o will_v condemn_v she_o according_a to_o mr._n cressy_n be_v soft_a language_n as_o a_o hypocritical_a visionaire_a
nor_o as_o many_o of_o her_o friend_n do_v as_o one_o delude_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o in_o her_o case_n but_o what_o may_v be_v a_o natural_a effect_n of_o a_o overheat_v imagination_n in_o a_o person_n of_o a_o very_a melancholy_n devout_a temper_n especial_o be_v beforehand_o possess_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n and_o for_o the_o approbation_n give_v to_o her_o vision_n i_o do_v not_o wonder_v at_o they_o since_o there_o be_v a_o design_n to_o canonize_v she_o for_o a_o saint_n and_o she_o be_v the_o foundress_n of_o a_o new_a order_n and_o that_o there_o be_v something_o relate_v to_o this_o in_o the_o pen_n of_o her_o vision_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o obscure_o intimate_v in_o the_o last_o page_n of_o her_o book_n where_o she_o desire_v he_o to_o who_o she_o write_v it_o to_o make_v haste_n to_o serve_v his_o majesty_n 364._o that_o he_o may_v do_v she_o a_o favour_n for_o it_o seem_v by_o she_o own_o relation_n her_o order_n meet_v with_o great_a contradiction_n at_o court_n 312._o and_o for_o the_o approbation_n of_o her_o book_n i_o do_v no_o more_o wonder_n at_o that_o than_o i_o do_v at_o other_o that_o proceed_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n viz._n of_o mystical_a theology_n but_o i_o do_v exceed_o admire_v at_o those_o person_n who_o dare_v to_o bring_v the_o single_a instance_n of_o s._n paul_n rapture_n to_o justify_v all_o the_o pretence_n to_o vision_n and_o rapture_n of_o the_o melancholy_a and_o distemper_a woman_n of_o their_o church_n if_o we_o have_v not_o so_o great_a reason_n to_o put_v such_o a_o mighty_a difference_n between_o they_o as_o to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o person_n the_o reasonableness_n of_o their_o doctrine_n the_o miracle_n wrought_v to_o confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o will_v be_v as_o cardinal_z bessarion_n say_v of_o the_o canonisation_n of_o new_a saint_n that_o it_o make_v man_n question_v the_o old_a so_o these_o new_a rapture_n and_o vision_n will_v expose_v the_o credit_n and_o authority_n of_o undoubted_o divine_a revelation_n therefore_o let_v mr._n cressy_n and_o o._n n._n have_v a_o care_n while_o they_o be_v so_o ready_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o blaspheme_a god_n saint_n that_o by_o make_v the_o case_n so_o parallel_v between_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o their_o new_a saint_n they_o do_v not_o lay_v in_o the_o way_n of_o all_o consider_v man_n of_o their_o church_n one_o of_o the_o great_a temptation_n to_o infidelity_n §_o 6._o but_o o._n n._n have_v not_o yet_o do_v 13._o for_o he_o bring_v all_o those_o phrase_n of_o scripture_n that_o relate_v to_o the_o sanctification_n of_o man_n soul_n by_o divine_a grace_n and_o the_o comfort_n of_o god_n spirit_n and_o the_o extraordinary_a revelation_n which_o come_v by_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o disciple_n to_o justify_v the_o expression_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n which_o be_v all_o extreme_o impertinent_a unless_o he_o can_v prove_v from_o any_o of_o they_o such_o a_o union_n with_o the_o divine_a essence_n as_o exclude_v the_o use_n of_o ratiocination_n in_o the_o soul_n wherein_o the_o perfection_n of_o contemplative_a prayer_n be_v place_v and_o all_o the_o other_o phrase_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o this_o 23._o and_o what_o though_o there_o be_v two_o spirit_n work_v within_o we_o and_o there_o be_v degree_n of_o spiritual_a person_n and_o the_o spirit_n assist_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n with_o good_a motion_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v and_o what_o if_o some_o have_v a_o great_a measure_n of_o this_o assistance_n than_o other_o what_o if_o excellent_a mind_n may_v attain_v to_o a_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o may_v have_v great_a comfort_n and_o satisfaction_n therein_o nay_o what_o if_o i_o shall_v grant_v that_o a_o state_n of_o perfection_n be_v attainable_a in_o this_o life_n yet_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o suppose_v the_o perfection_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v consistent_a with_o lay_v aside_o the_o use_n of_o all_o ratiocination_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o mystical_a union_n do_v not_o expose_v man_n to_o the_o great_a enthusiasm_n and_o most_o fanatic_a delusion_n imaginable_a i_o mean_v that_o state_n which_o himself_o express_v 29._o by_o those_o supernatural_a elevation_n wherein_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o soul_n many_o time_n celestial_a secret_n and_o divine_a mystery_n and_o future_a event_n by_o internal_a word_n and_o revelation_n all_o which_o thing_n be_v receive_v by_o it_o with_o a_o great_a tranquillity_n and_o attention_n and_o cessation_n of_o the_o natural_a use_n of_o its_o faculty_n sensitive_a or_o intellectual_a nor_o seem_v it_o in_o its_o own_o disposal_n while_o it_o have_v these_o touch_n and_o this_o be_v that_o he_o tell_v we_o which_o the_o mystic_a divine_n express_v by_o the_o term_n of_o a_o supernatural_a or_o rather_o superessential_a life_n a_o deisormity_n or_o deification_n of_o a_o sense_n or_o fruition_n of_o god_n presence_n in_o the_o fund_z depth_n or_o centre_n or_o innermost_a part_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o also_o in_o the_o apex_n or_o supreme_a point_n of_o it_o of_o passive_a union_n wherein_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o a_o exclusion_n of_o all_o act_n whatsoever_o but_o a_o exclusion_n of_o any_o discursive_a and_o laborious_a act_n and_o any_o primary_n move_v of_o itself_o to_o action_n this_o explication_n i_o accept_v of_o and_o undertake_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v the_o great_a height_n of_o fanaticism_n for_o what_o can_v be_v imagine_v great_a than_o to_o exempt_v all_o pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n and_o divine_a inspiration_n from_o any_o trial_n by_o humane_a reason_n for_o if_o no_o person_n be_v competent_a judge_n of_o these_o supernatural_a elevation_n but_o those_o which_o have_v experience_n of_o they_o as_o they_o assert_v if_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o elevation_n man_n come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o divine_a mystery_n and_o future_a event_n by_o internal_a word_n and_o revelation_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v with_o any_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o these_o elevation_n must_v their_o confessor_n judge_v of_o they_o but_o why_o for_o either_o they_o have_v not_o experience_v these_o thing_n and_o then_o they_o be_v no_o competent_a judge_n or_o they_o have_v and_o then_o they_o be_v pretender_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o aught_o as_o much_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o other_o but_o how_o by_o the_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o how_o be_v that_o possible_a when_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v above_o all_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n and_o to_o do_v it_o without_o reason_n will_v be_v as_o little_a honour_n to_o the_o judge_n as_o it_o will_v be_v vindication_n to_o the_o pretender_n but_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n why_o so_o since_o the_o spirit_n can_v no_o more_o deceive_v one_o than_o a_o thousand_o and_o they_o have_v satisfaction_n in_o themselves_o that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o they_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o any_o to_o have_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n direct_v the_o church_n nay_o much_o great_a for_o the_o other_o be_v only_o the_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n but_o this_o be_v a_o inward_a certainty_n of_o experience_n above_o all_o ratiocination_n but_o how_o again_o shall_v the_o church_n judge_n of_o this_o if_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n she_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o accusation_n if_o she_o do_v not_o she_o can_v have_v no_o pretence_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v know_v only_o by_o experience_n so_o that_o if_o man_n speak_v consequent_o and_o agreeable_o to_o themselves_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o trial_n leave_v for_o pretender_n to_o these_o thing_n and_o what_o shall_v hinder_v every_o enthusiast_n from_o this_o pretence_n or_o something_o very_o like_o it_o viz._n divine_a inspiration_n why_o shall_v the_o pretence_n to_o the_o spirit_n be_v more_o liable_a to_o the_o trial_n of_o other_o man_n reason_n or_o authority_n than_o the_o pretence_n to_o mystical_a union_n can_v they_o make_v use_n of_o the_o very_a same_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o justify_v all_o the_o fanatic_a pretence_n to_o immediate_a impulse_n and_o motion_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n can_v they_o tell_v man_n as_o easy_o that_o they_o that_o be_v unexperienced_a be_v no_o judge_n in_o this_o case_n and_o that_o the_o sensual_a man_n can_v understand_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nay_o these_o have_v be_v the_o very_a plea_n of_o all_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o there_o be_v scarce_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n
the_o ecstatical_a vision_n and_o rapture_n and_o revelation_n which_o montanus_n and_o his_o follower_n pretend_v to_o 25_o baronius_n prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o philastrius_n epiphanius_n theodoret_n and_o other_o that_o montanus_n and_o his_o companion_n be_v good_a catholic_n and_o great_a practiser_n of_o fast_v and_o mortification_n and_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a degree_n of_o sanctity_n when_o they_o we_o in_o this_o reputation_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v extraordinary_a vision_n and_o ecstasy_n wherein_o they_o suffer_v such_o violence_n as_o mother_n teresa_n describe_v and_o be_v under_o such_o a_o force_n upon_o their_o mind_n as_o they_o think_v divine_a which_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o present_a use_n of_o ratiocination_n in_o which_o state_n they_o say_v they_o have_v many_o revelation_n from_o god_n now_o here_o we_o have_v the_o very_a case_n of_o mystical_a union_n and_o we_o all_o know_v that_o this_o spirit_n of_o montanus_n be_v reject_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o a_o fanatic_a enthusiastical_a spirit_n but_o it_o will_v be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o very_a ground_n because_o the_o montanist_n pretend_v to_o such_o ecstasy_n and_o revelation_n from_o god_n which_o deprive_v man_n of_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n claudius_n apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n apprehend_v the_o dangerous_a consequence_n of_o these_o enthusiastical_a pretence_n to_o ecstasy_n and_o revelation_n go_v to_o ancyra_n in_o galatia_n to_o give_v himself_o full_a satisfaction_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o they_o and_o be_v return_v he_o write_v this_o account_n to_o his_o friend_n marcellus_n that_o montanus_n be_v wont_a to_o fall_v into_o sudden_a transport_n and_o ecstasy_n in_o which_o he_o become_v enthusiastical_a 16._o and_o utter_v strange_a thing_n and_o prophesy_v which_o say_v he_o be_v a_o thing_n contrary_n to_o the_o constant_a tradition_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o same_o he_o say_v of_o the_o two_o female_a enthusiast_n prisca_n and_o maximilla_n and_o all_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v because_o the_o christian_a church_n all_o over_o the_o world_n refuse_v to_o give_v any_o entertainment_n to_o their_o enthusiastical_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n have_v meet_v together_o and_o examine_v this_o spirit_n they_o condemn_v it_o as_o impious_a whereupon_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o maximilla_n cry_v out_o i_o be_o drive_v away_o as_o a_o wolf_n from_o the_o sheep_n but_o i_o be_o no_o wolf_n but_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n miltiades_n as_o appear_v by_o eusebius_n 17._o write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o montanist_n on_o this_o subject_n that_o god_n do_v not_o communicate_v revelation_n in_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o montanus_n be_v wont_a to_o fall_v into_o his_o ecstasy_n which_o end_v in_o a_o involuntary_a madness_n and_o then_o prove_v that_o none_o of_o the_o prophet_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n ever_o prophesy_v in_o ecstasy_n or_o when_o they_o have_v no_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n but_o no_o one_o speak_v more_o punctual_o to_o this_o business_n than_o epiphanius_n 2._o who_o lay_v down_o this_o as_o a_o general_a rule_n that_o whatever_o prophet_n speak_v they_o deliver_v with_o the_o clear_a use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o understanding_n and_o afterward_o say_v that_o the_o montanist_n be_v very_o much_o deceive_v in_o pretend_v to_o such_o vision_n and_o revelation_n because_o god_n have_v seal_v up_o his_o church_n and_o put_v a_o end_n to_o those_o extraordinary_a gift_n while_o there_o be_v any_o need_n of_o prophet_n holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v send_v by_o he_o with_o a_o true_a spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3_o with_o great_a steadiness_n of_o mind_n and_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o afterward_o make_v this_o the_o characteristical_a difference_n of_o a_o true_a and_o false_a prophet_n that_o a_o true_a prophet_n speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o a_o great_a consistency_n of_o ratiocination_n and_o consequence_n thus_o moses_n thus_o isaiah_n say_v he_o thus_o all_o the_o prophet_n do_v not_o you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o man_n that_o understand_v themselves_o and_o not_o of_o man_n that_o be_v ecstatical_a but_o these_o pretender_n to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n speak_v dark_a and_o perplex_a and_o obscure_a thing_n viz._n much_o like_a to_o mystical_a divinity_n which_o neither_o they_o understand_v themselves_o nor_o those_o that_o hear_v they_o as_o any_o one_o may_v see_v in_o he_o by_o the_o fragment_n he_o have_v preserve_v both_o of_o montanus_n and_o maximilla_n but_o they_o plead_v scripture_n too_o for_o their_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n viz._n 4._o genâ—_n 2._o 21._o god_n send_v upon_o adam_n a_o deep_a sleep_n which_o be_v render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o which_o epiphanius_n answer_v that_o that_o be_v only_o a_o bind_n of_o his_o sense_n by_o natural_a rest_n and_o not_o any_o force_n upon_o the_o mind_n but_o they_o have_v another_o place_n too_o as_o impertinent_a as_o this_o but_o as_o impertinent_a as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o phrase_n that_o my_o adversary_n produce_v ego_fw-la dixi_fw-la in_o â—xcessu_fw-la meo_fw-la 11_o which_o epiphanius_n prove_v can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o such_o ecstasy_n as_o the_o montanist_n plead_v for_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o need_v not_o take_v much_o pain_n to_o do_v it_o but_o they_o can_v not_o follow_v the_o montanist_n exact_o 14._o unless_o they_o abuse_v scripture_n too_o to_o justify_v their_o vision_n and_o ecstasy_n so_o one_o ferdinandus_n de_fw-fr diano_n a_o venetian_a divine_a write_v a_o book_n purposely_o in_o vindication_n of_o these_o thing_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o ecstasy_n and_o vision_n of_o a_o certain_a nun_n which_o be_v send_v to_o paul_n the_o five_o and_o which_o be_v take_v by_o her_o confessor_n for_o fourteen_o year_n together_o make_v use_n of_o the_o very_a same_o phrase_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o montanist_n do_v but_o exceed_v they_o in_o impertinency_n for_o to_o prove_v rapture_n he_o produce_v all_o the_o place_n where_o the_o word_n raptus_fw-la be_v use_v raptus_fw-la est_fw-la nè_fw-la malitia_fw-la mutaret_fw-la intellectum_fw-la ejus_fw-la sap._n 4._o mens_fw-la illius_fw-la ad_fw-la diversa_fw-la rapitur_fw-la job_n 26._o rapiemur_fw-la cum_fw-la illis_fw-la in_o nubes_fw-la 1_o thess._n 4._o but_o above_o all_o commend_v i_o to_o holofernes_n his_o rapture_n to_o prove_v the_o rapture_n of_o the_o popish_a saint_n holophernis_fw-la oculi_fw-la à _fw-la sandalibus_fw-la judith_n rapti_fw-la sunt_fw-la 34._o &_o ejus_fw-la cor_fw-la &_o sensus_fw-la cum_fw-la illis_fw-la rapta_fw-la sunt_fw-la jud._n 16._o can_v any_o man_n be_v so_o hard_o heart_v to_o withstand_v such_o manifest_a proof_n as_o these_o be_v but_o to_o return_v to_o epiphanius_n we_o be_v not_o to_o understand_v say_v he_o any_o rapture_n or_o ecstasy_n of_o the_o prophet_n 7._o so_o as_o to_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o they_o so_o he_o show_v that_o s._n peter_n in_o his_o ecstasy_n have_v still_o the_o free_a exercise_n of_o his_o reason_n which_o he_o absolute_o affirm_v of_o every_o prophet_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 10._o what_o will_v epiphanius_n have_v think_v then_o of_o the_o glorious_a frenzy_n and_o heavenly_a folly_n of_o m._n teresa_n in_o which_o she_o speak_v she_o know_v not_o what_o what_o of_o the_o mystical_a union_n wherein_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v suspend_v what_o of_o all_o the_o holy_a violence_n she_o undergo_v wherein_o both_o understanding_n and_o memory_n be_v distract_v no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v declare_v they_o all_o to_o be_v downright_a montanism_n and_o condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n neither_o be_v these_o the_o only_a person_n who_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o s._n hierom_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o prophet_n say_v he_o speak_v not_o in_o a_o ecstasy_n as_o montanus_n nahuâ—_n and_o prisca_n and_o maximilla_n fond_o imagine_v but_o what_o he_o prophecy_v be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o one_o who_o understand_v all_o he_o say_v so_o of_o the_o prophet_n habakkuk_n habac._n he_o understand_v what_o he_o see_v contrary_a to_o the_o perverse_a doctrine_n of_o montanus_n and_o speak_v not_o as_o a_o fool_n nor_o give_v as_o distract_a woman_n do_v a_o sound_n without_o any_o signification_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o apostle_n command_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v reveal_v to_o another_o that_o sit_v by_o the_o first_o shall_v hold_v his_o peace_n for_o 33._o say_v he_o present_o after_o
god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o confusion_n but_o of_o peace_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o who_o hold_v his_o peace_n to_o give_v way_n to_o another_o to_o speak_v he_o can_v either_o speak_v or_o hold_v his_o peace_n at_o his_o pleasure_n but_o that_o he_o who_o speak_v in_o a_o ecstasy_n i._n e._n against_o his_o will_n be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o speak_v or_o to_o be_v silent_a and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o speak_v in_o other_o place_n 33._o in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n which_o come_v â—rom_o god_n be_v full_a of_o wisdom_n and_o reason_n and_o not_o like_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o montanus_n nay_o s._n chrysostom_n go_v high_a 1._o and_o impute_v all_o fanatic_a ecstasy_n to_o the_o devil_n who_o break_v in_o upon_o the_o soul_n and_o blind_v the_o understanding_n and_o darken_v the_o reason_v faculty_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v not_o so_o but_o suffer_v the_o heart_n to_o know_v what_o it_o say_v the_o devil_n as_o a_o enemy_n fight_v against_o the_o humane_a soul_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o take_v care_n of_o it_o and_o ready_a to_o do_v it_o good_a communicate_v his_o counsel_n to_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o reveals_z unto_o they_o divine_a thing_n with_o understanding_n 29._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v this_o the_o great_a difference_n between_o divination_n and_o divine_a revelation_n that_o the_o one_o be_v do_v in_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n with_o violence_n to_o the_o mind_n the_o other_o sedate_o and_o composed_o and_o understand_v whatever_o they_o speak_v for_o god_n do_v not_o press_v they_o by_o violence_n nor_o darken_v their_o understanding_n but_o do_v advise_v and_o teach_v they_o leave_v they_o still_o master_n of_o themselves_o whence_o ionas_n flee_v and_o ezekiel_n put_v off_o and_o jeremiah_n excuse_v himself_o s._n basil_n 〈◊〉_d utter_o deny_v that_o the_o humane_a understanding_n be_v ever_o suspend_v by_o divine_a revelation_n or_o that_o man_n be_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n deprive_v of_o the_o use_n of_o ratiocination_n for_o how_o do_v it_o stana_n with_o reason_n that_o through_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o spirit_n a_o man_n shall_v become_v as_o one_o beside_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v deliver_v thing_n incoherent_a for_o neither_o be_v light_a the_o cause_n of_o blindness_n nor_o do_v the_o spirit_n cause_v obscurity_n in_o man_n mind_n but_o raise_v the_o understanding_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n intelligible_a cleanse_v it_o from_o the_o stain_n of_o sin_n nor_o be_v it_o improbable_a that_o through_o the_o design_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n who_o lay_v his_o ambush_n to_o ensnare_v humane_a nature_n the_o mind_n be_v confound_v but_o to_o say_v the_o same_o be_v do_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v impious_a from_o all_o which_o testimony_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n which_o s._n c._n and_o o._n n._n do_v plead_v for_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a light_n of_o it_o as_o the_o very_a height_n of_o fanaticism_n but_o o._n n._n will_v have_v man_n believe_v 16._o that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v very_o much_o favour_n such_o ecstasy_n and_o vision_n to_o that_o end_n he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n aâ—imâ—â—9_n concern_v the_o sister_n that_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n and_o have_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o corporeity_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o though_o tertullian_n be_v not_o know_v to_o have_v take_v the_o part_n of_o montanus_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o that_o very_a place_n in_o the_o next_o word_n to_o those_o cite_v by_o o_n n._n he_o plead_v for_o the_o continuance_n of_o vision_n and_o ecstasy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n of_o the_o same_o bâ—ok_n and_o i_o desire_v o._n n._n 6._o and_o his_o brethren_n to_o consider_v a_o little_o better_a what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o charge_v i_o with_o make_v all_o antiquity_n fanatic_a upon_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o i_o charge_v fanaticism_n on_o their_o church_n for_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o this_o discourse_n that_o i_o have_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a antiquity_n and_o the_o full_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o case_n of_o montanus_n clear_o on_o my_o side_n and_o i_o declare_v free_o that_o i_o value_v this_o consent_n above_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o life_n of_o saint_n from_o s._n antony_n downward_o and_o it_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a thing_n which_o diano_n say_v on_o this_o subject_n 24._o if_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o vision_n and_o rapture_n and_o revelation_n what_o will_v become_v say_v he_o of_o all_o the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o legend_n which_o be_v full_a of_o they_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o lippoman_n surius_n baronius_n and_o the_o monastic_a history_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o franciscan_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o speculum_fw-la exemplorum_fw-la of_o the_o promptuaria_fw-la the_o libre_fw-la apum_fw-la the_o legend_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o excellent_a book_n true_o it_o be_v the_o least_o part_n of_o my_o concernment_n what_o become_v of_o they_o and_o i_o think_v it_o have_v be_v much_o more_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o christianity_n if_o they_o have_v never_o be_v write_v and_o if_o as_o o._n n._n say_v it_o be_v now_o too_o late_o to_o cry_v such_o thing_n down_o 13._o i_o be_o very_o hearty_o sorry_a for_o it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o plain_a discovery_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o montanus_n have_v too_o much_o possess_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o o._n n._n beside_o tertullian_n produce_v several_a passage_n of_o s._n augustin_n to_o justify_v these_o supernatural_a and_o extraordinary_a grace_n and_o caress_n receive_v from_o god_n 40._o for_o those_o of_o s._n gregory_n and_o s._n bernard_n be_v not_o of_o so_o great_a weight_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o deserve_v a_o particular_a consideration_n where_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v so_o full_o prove_v already_o s._n augustin_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o he_o as_o acknowledge_v his_o conversion_n from_o manichaism_n to_o have_v be_v from_o a_o divine_a revelation_n concern_v god_n incorruptibility_n and_o immutability_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o the_o free_a use_n and_o exercise_v of_o his_o reason_n be_v continue_v therein_o yet_o no_o such_o thing_n do_v appear_v by_o any_o thing_n say_v by_o s._n augustin_n 6._o in_o the_o dispute_n with_o fortunatus_n he_o do_v say_v that_o he_o will_v answer_v that_o which_o god_n will_v have_v he_o to_o know_v that_o god_n can_v suffer_v no_o necessity_n nor_o have_v any_o violence_n put_v upon_o he_o which_o fortunatus_n say_v god_n have_v reveal_v to_o he_o and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n make_v use_n of_o the_o force_n of_o that_o argument_n he_o say_v by_o that_o he_o be_v divine_o admonish_v to_o leave_v the_o manichean_a doctrine_n and_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o mystical_a divinity_n what_o immediate_a revelation_n or_o vision_n or_o rapture_n be_v this_o for_o a_o man_n to_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v something_o divine_a in_o the_o force_n of_o a_o particular_a argument_n to_o convince_v he_o do_v i_o ever_o call_v it_o fanaticism_n for_o man_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n in_o the_o illumination_n of_o their_o mind_n when_o some_o particular_a argument_n may_v persuade_v they_o at_o some_o time_n which_o at_o another_o may_v not_o have_v do_v it_o and_o to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o s._n augustin_n mean_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o any_o particular_a revelation_n in_o this_o case_n in_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o confession_n he_o give_v a_o account_n by_o what_o step_n and_o degree_n he_o be_v bring_v off_o from_o manichaism_n and_o as_o much_o by_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o understanding_n as_o we_o shall_v easy_o meet_v with_o in_o any_o person_n and_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a argument_n 2._o as_o though_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o prevent_v any_o such_o imagination_n he_o say_v he_o have_v it_o from_o nebridius_fw-la at_o carthage_n but_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o the_o bring_n in_o the_o nesciens_fw-la unde_fw-la &_o quomodo_fw-la and_o hoc_fw-la uno_fw-la ictu_fw-la in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o where_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o form_v a_o conception_n of_o god_n as_o a_o spiritual_a be_v upon_o which_o he_o say_v that_o although_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v whence_o or_o how_o yet_o he_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o corruptible_fw-fr be_v be_v more_o imperfect_a than_o a_o incorruptible_a and_o therefore_o his_o heart_n do_v rise_v against_o his_o imagination_n and_o with_o
this_o one_o stroke_n he_o endeavour_v to_o expel_v all_o the_o flock_n of_o phantasm_n from_o his_o conception_n of_o god_n be_v not_o this_o o._n n._n very_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o bring_v these_o passage_n to_o prove_v mystical_a divinity_n to_o as_o little_a purpose_n do_v he_o produce_v that_o ejaculation_n age_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o fac_fw-la 4._o excita_fw-la &_o revoca_fw-la nos_fw-la accende_fw-la ac_fw-la rape_n etc._n etc._n for_o may_v not_o man_n pray_v for_o the_o exciting_a assist_v and_o comfort_v grace_n of_o god_n without_o suppose_v ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n and_o immediate_a revelation_n but_o he_o be_v yet_o far_o of_o when_o he_o bring_v that_o place_n to_o prove_v these_o extraordinary_a favour_n from_o god_n lux_fw-la es_fw-la tu_fw-la permanens_fw-la quam_fw-la de_fw-la omnibus_fw-la consulebam_fw-la etc._n etc._n 40._o which_o if_o he_o have_v look_v on_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n he_o will_v have_v find_v to_o be_v a_o address_n to_o truth_n ubi_fw-la non_fw-la mecum_fw-la ambulasti_fw-la veritas_fw-la docens_fw-la quid_fw-la caveam_fw-la &_o quid_fw-la appetam_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o do_v o._n n._n think_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o mystical_a union_n between_o the_o soul_n and_o truth_n as_o to_o deprive_v man_n of_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o understanding_n but_o i_o be_o tire_v with_o these_o impertinency_n yet_o we_o must_v have_v more_o of_o they_o 10._o for_o because_o s._n austin_n in_o describe_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o meditation_n concern_v god_n and_o himself_o do_v mention_n that_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o see_v a_o immutable_a light_n very_o far_o above_o it_o and_o by_o this_o reflection_n he_o become_v as_o certain_a of_o what_o he_o only_o understand_v as_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v it_o in_o his_o heart_n therefore_o this_o place_n serve_v to_o prove_v no_o less_o than_o the_o fund_z of_o the_o soul_n and_o god_n internal_a speech_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o what_o not_o i_o expect_v next_o that_o de'_v cartes_n his_o method_n and_o metaphysical_a meditation_n shall_v be_v bring_v to_o justify_v mystical_a divinity_n â—or_a they_o altogether_o serve_v as_o well_o for_o it_o 10._o and_o can_v s._n austin_n express_v the_o profound_a meditation_n which_o he_o and_o his_o mother_n monica_n have_v concern_v the_o bless_a state_n of_o soul_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o ardent_a desire_n they_o have_v of_o be_v there_o and_o the_o joy_n they_o find_v in_o the_o thought_n of_o it_o without_o fall_v into_o the_o unintelligible_a cant_v of_o the_o mystical_a divine_n god_n forbid_v that_o i_o shall_v ever_o call_v the_o discourse_n or_o desire_n or_o joyful_a thought_n of_o the_o happiness_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o name_n of_o cant_v that_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v impious_a and_o profane_a but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o a_o perfect_a and_o immediate_a union_n with_o god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n in_o this_o present_a state_n a_o union_n which_o suppose_v a_o cessation_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n no_o such_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o by_o s._n austin_n who_o be_v too_o great_a a_o philosopher_n to_o suppose_v contemplation_n in_o this_o life_n without_o any_o act_n of_o reason_v or_o discourse_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr quantitate_fw-la animae_fw-la 33._o he_o describe_v the_o several_a step_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o high_a of_o all_o he_o place_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o god_n as_o the_o supreme_a truth_n and_o declare_v that_o he_o can_v not_o express_v the_o joy_n which_o do_v attend_v the_o fruition_n of_o the_o true_a and_o chief_a good_n but_o great_a and_o â—â—â—nparable_a mind_n have_v express_v these_o â—â—ings_n as_o far_o as_o they_o think_v they_o fit_a to_o be_v express_v which_o we_o believe_v to_o have_v see_v and_o still_o to_o see_v those_o thing_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o speak_v of_o the_o joysâ—f_a â—f_z another_o world_n and_o not_o of_o any_o mystical_a and_o passive_a union_n in_o this_o and_o afterward_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o imperfection_n of_o this_o contemplation_n here_o and_o that_o therefore_o death_n will_v be_v desirable_a because_o those_o thing_n will_v then_o be_v take_v away_o which_o now_o hinder_v the_o whole_a soul_n from_o fix_v upon_o whole_a truth_n 31._o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr moribus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la he_o speak_v of_o the_o egyptian_a hermit_n spend_v their_o life_n in_o contemplation_n without_o mention_v any_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n they_o have_v and_o although_o he_o do_v plead_v for_o their_o life_n suppose_v the_o usefulness_n of_o their_o prayer_n to_o other_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o dissemble_v that_o their_o manner_n of_o live_v be_v displease_v to_o some_o and_o afterward_o say_v himself_o 32._o that_o the_o virtue_n of_o those_o who_o converse_v with_o mankind_n deserve_v great_a admiration_n and_o praise_n such_o as_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o although_o s._n austin_n do_v not_o yet_o o._n n._n say_v that_o cassian_n do_v mention_v the_o frequent_a rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n of_o these_o egyptian_a hermit_n but_o of_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n those_o who_o lead_v a_o eremitical_a life_n be_v least_o fit_a to_o be_v produce_v because_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v say_v that_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v so_o like_o divine_a rapture_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o judgement_n and_o skill_n to_o be_v able_a to_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v approve_v by_o discreet_a person_n but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o these_o hermit_n we_o may_v have_v just_a reason_n upon_o their_o own_o rule_n to_o suspect_v they_o have_v be_v never_o bring_v under_o a_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o trial_n if_o person_n may_v be_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o judge_v natural_a distemper_n and_o satanical_a illusion_n for_o divine_a rapture_n and_o vision_n than_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o single_a testimony_n of_o such_o eremitical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o witness_n of_o their_o action_n what_o know_v we_o what_o sort_n of_o person_n abbot_n john_n and_o abbot_n isaac_n be_v in_o the_o desert_n of_o egypt_n we_o have_v only_o their_o single_a testimony_n in_o cassian_n and_o his_o single_a word_n that_o they_o say_v such_o thing_n to_o he_o §_o 9_o but_o to_o take_v off_o the_o force_n of_o these_o and_o such_o like_a instance_n i_o shall_v consider_v the_o rule_n lay_v down_o by_o their_o own_o writer_n concern_v these_o thing_n and_o from_o thence_o show_v what_o ground_n we_o have_v not_o to_o rely_v on_o the_o instance_n produce_v by_o they_o concern_v vision_n and_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n and_o revelation_n 1._o they_o confess_v that_o the_o natural_a force_n and_o power_n of_o imagination_n will_v in_o some_o temper_n produce_v all_o the_o same_o symptom_n and_o appearance_n both_o to_o themselves_o and_o other_o which_o there_o be_v in_o supernatural_a elevation_n 1673._o so_o cardinal_n bona_n who_o very_o late_o and_o with_o the_o best_a judgement_n have_v collect_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o writer_n upon_o this_o subject_n free_o acknowledge_v not_o only_o that_o ecstasy_n may_v be_v cause_v by_o natural_a disease_n of_o which_o galen_n give_v a_o instance_n in_o a_o schoolfellow_n of_o he_o and_o fernelius_n and_o sennertus_n many_o other_o but_o by_o the_o mere_a force_n of_o imagination_n by_o which_o the_o animal_n spirit_n flow_v in_o great_a quantity_n to_o the_o brain_n do_v thereby_o hinder_v the_o external_a operation_n of_o the_o sense_n so_o that_o the_o person_n under_o it_o continue_v without_o sense_n or_o motion_n and_o in_o that_o condition_n fancy_v a_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o that_o object_n which_o the_o imagination_n be_v fix_v upon_o and_o the_o more_o intense_a this_o imagination_n be_v the_o great_a flux_n of_o spirit_n be_v make_v to_o the_o brain_n and_o so_o the_o ecstasy_n continue_v so_o much_o the_o long_o especial_o where_o the_o spirit_n be_v more_o thick_a and_o melancholy_a and_o consequent_o not_o so_o easy_o dissipate_v 4._o so_o paulus_n zacchias_n say_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conclude_v a_o ecstasy_n to_o be_v supernatural_a because_o it_o arise_v from_o the_o contemplation_n of_o supernatural_a thing_n for_o the_o imagination_n be_v fix_v upon_o divine_a thing_n will_v have_v the_o same_o effect_n that_o it_o will_v have_v upon_o other_o thing_n thence_o say_v he_o such_o person_n do_v real_o think_v as_o much_o as_o man_n do_v in_o dream_n that_o they_o be_v present_a at_o that_o time_n with_o angel_n or_o saint_n and_o have_v conference_n with_o they_o or_o that_o they_o see_v and_o enjoy_v god_n or_o imagine_v themselves_o to_o be_v
almost_o continual_a rapture_n of_o s._n teresa_n what_o of_o the_o abbot_n sisoi_fw-mi mention_v by_o bona_n that_o fall_v into_o a_o rapture_n unless_o he_o let_v fall_v his_o hand_n at_o prayer_n what_o of_o br._n gyles_n mention_v both_o by_o bona_n and_o scacchus_n that_o think_v it_o so_o easy_a to_o fall_v into_o rapture_n that_o if_o any_o one_o speak_v the_o word_n paradise_n he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n insomuch_o that_o the_o boy_n of_o perusium_n as_o scacchus_n relate_v it_o will_v come_v behind_o he_o and_o cry_v paradise_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v he_o immediate_o fall_v down_o in_o a_o trance_n must_v we_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v from_o god_n but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o br._n roger_n mention_v by_o f._n baker_n out_o of_o harphius_n 22._o that_o have_v a_o hundred_o rapture_n in_o a_o matin_n 6._o if_o they_o appear_v desirous_a of_o they_o and_o be_v apt_a to_o report_v they_o to_o other_o and_o to_o have_v they_o make_v public_a so_o joh._n à _fw-la jesu_fw-la maria_n will_v have_v it_o observe_v whether_o they_o be_v apt_a to_o speak_v of_o they_o without_o be_v ask_v or_o upon_o a_o easy_a request_n whether_o they_o pray_v for_o they_o or_o come_v to_o prayer_n in_o hope_n of_o they_o cardinal_z bona_z will_v have_v it_o observe_v likewise_o where_o they_o happen_v if_o in_o public_a place_n where_o they_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o 415._o this_o rule_n may_v hold_v as_o to_o satanical_a illusion_n but_o where_o they_o arise_v from_o mere_o natural_a cause_n person_n may_v not_o at_o all_o be_v desirous_a of_o they_o nay_o may_v strive_v against_o they_o and_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v they_o secret_a and_o yet_o they_o may_v not_o be_v divine_a these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o most_o general_o approve_a rule_n among_o the_o person_n of_o judgement_n and_o understanding_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o we_o can_v proceed_v according_a to_o these_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o instance_n produce_v of_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n not_o one_o of_o a_o thousand_o will_v pass_v by_o their_o own_o rule_n but_o when_o all_o be_v do_v these_o rule_n be_v very_o little_o observe_v but_o they_o be_v approve_v or_o condemn_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o policy_n and_o not_o of_o divinity_n but_o beside_o these_o the_o mystical_a divine_n have_v some_o particular_a note_n of_o their_o own_o which_o neither_o themselves_o nor_o any_o else_o can_v understand_v as_o father_n baker_n first_o rule_n 14._o viz._n the_o will_n be_v move_v without_o the_o ordinary_a precedent_n action_n of_o the_o understanding_n or_o imagination_n the_o five_o rule_n about_o the_o efficacy_n of_o internal_a word_n and_o the_o soul_n conceive_v more_o by_o they_o than_o in_o themselves_o they_o signify_v and_o other_o as_o unintelligible_a as_o thou_o viz._n those_o deliver_v by_o m._n teresa_n and_o set_v down_o in_o order_n by_o joh._n à _fw-la jesu_fw-la maria_n to_o distinguish_v divine_a vision_n from_o the_o effect_n of_o imagination_n as_o 90._o the_o not_o miss_v a_o syllable_n of_o internal_a word_n the_o great_a secrecy_n of_o they_o be_v speak_v in_o so_o close_a a_o place_n in_o the_o soul_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v come_v at_o they_o to_o eves-drop_v they_o and_o several_a other_o such_o senseless_a thing_n and_o i_o do_v suppose_v no_o man_n will_v believe_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v from_o god_n mere_o because_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o man_n for_o then_o the_o great_a nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n may_v pass_v for_o divine_a revelation_n §_o 11._o and_o as_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n by_o their_o own_o rule_n as_o to_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n so_o neither_o can_v there_o be_v as_o to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n for_o 1._o they_o grant_v that_o those_o that_o be_v of_o no_o use_n be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v as_o if_o the_o matter_n of_o revelation_n be_v vain_a and_o curious_a say_v jesu_n maria_n or_o that_o which_o may_v â—e_v know_v without_o revelation_n now_o say_v i_o if_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n at_o all_o to_o be_v expect_v as_o to_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n all_o the_o other_o thing_n be_v vain_a and_o curious_a there_o be_v no_o other_o end_n suitable_a to_o divine_a revelation_n beside_o this_o and_o cardinal_n bona_n make_v a_o very_a ingenuous_a confession_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o danger_n and_o no_o profit_n at_o all_o in_o vision_n 1._o and_o that_o by_o they_o a_o way_n be_v open_v for_o many_o deceit_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n can_v any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n then_o believe_v that_o god_n shall_v cause_v such_o extraordinary_a vision_n which_o bring_v no_o profit_n but_o abundance_n of_o danger_n along_o with_o they_o we_o walk_v much_o more_o safe_o say_v he_o by_o faith_n who_o light_n far_o exceed_v all_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o mystery_n and_o no_o argument_n of_o sanctity_n 4._o say_v scacchus_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o because_o christian_a perfetion_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o they_o and_o revelation_n do_v not_o make_v we_o either_o more_o please_v to_o god_n or_o more_o useful_a to_o our_o neighbour_n and_o he_o quote_v gerson_n with_o approbation_n for_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v fly_v from_o the_o curiosity_n of_o vision_n and_o miracle_n as_o the_o most_o deceitful_a and_o dangerous_a and_o that_o s._n austin_n give_v god_n thanks_o that_o he_o be_v deliver_v from_o it_o and_o that_o bonaventure_n say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v abhor_v and_o strive_v against_o with_o all_o our_o power_n and_o scacchus_n himself_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v usual_o a_o secret_a pride_n and_o hypocrisy_n to_o be_v think_v saint_n which_o make_v person_n desire_v vision_n and_o revelation_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o true_a sanctity_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o pride_n it_o be_v a_o vain_a curiosity_n wherefore_o god_n often_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v deceive_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n in_o this_o case_n to_o distinguish_v the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n from_o divine_a vision_n and_o revelation_n for_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o the_o only_a certain_a way_n which_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n make_v use_v of_o viz._n the_o work_a miracle_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n for_o among_o all_o the_o number_n of_o miracle_n they_o boast_v of_o they_o pretend_v to_o none_o for_o the_o proper_a end_n of_o miracle_n viz._n to_o confirm_v divine_a revelation_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n scacchus_n yield_v up_o this_o as_o a_o very_a doubtful_a thing_n consider_v how_o easy_a and_o common_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o the_o devil_n to_o deceive_v man_n in_o this_o matter_n 7._o and_o cardinal_n bona_n confess_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v often_o assume_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o so_o much_o art_n and_o cunning_a as_o to_o deceive_v very_o good_a man_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o most_o certain_a experience_n as_o well_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n nay_o he_o deny_v that_o ever_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n do_v appear_v to_o any_o since_o s._n paul_n vision_n 4._o and_o he_o say_v that_o to_o assert_v otherwise_o be_v against_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n and_o not_o agreeable_a to_o that_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n wherein_o we_o believe_v that_o he_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o shall_v come_v again_o to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dâ—ad_n yet_o what_o abundance_n of_o vision_n of_o christ_n person_n do_v we_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o legend_n of_o saint_n and_o of_o his_o appearance_n with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n do_v never_o appear_v it_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o any_o of_o those_o vision_n that_o the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v far_o better_a if_o a_o stop_n be_v put_v to_o all_o private_a revelation_n among_o they_o that_o be_v not_o confirm_v by_o miracle_n or_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n this_o cardinal_n bona_n wish_n 2._o that_o the_o confessor_n among_o they_o will_v at_o last_o take_v care_n of_o which_o no_o man_n certain_o will_v do_v if_o he_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v from_o god_n cardinal_n cajetan_n say_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o private_a revelation_n although_o the_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o they_o 6._o shall_v not_o only_o protest_v but_o swear_v to_o it_o that_o they_o have_v they_o from_o god_n and_o in_o general_n conclude_v that_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o from_o which_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v when_o they_o be_v from_o god_n for_o if_o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o
will_v lie_v upon_o those_o who_o have_v try_v they_o by_o those_o rule_n 4._o if_o revelation_n make_v to_o two_o several_a person_n do_v contradict_v each_o other_o that_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o suspect_v both_o for_o although_o say_v cardinal_n bona_n 409._o it_o be_v possible_a that_o one_o may_v be_v true_a and_o the_o other_o false_a and_o the_o devil_n may_v endeavour_v to_o take_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a by_o the_o false_a yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v both_o suspect_v and_o doubtful_a and_o before_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v those_o woman_n saint_n be_v deceive_v 299._o in_o suppose_v their_o own_o fancy_n to_o be_v divine_a revelation_n who_o have_v publish_v revelation_n contradict_v each_o other_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o intend_v for_o the_o famous_a case_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n katharin_n which_o contradict_v each_o other_o express_o about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n and_o which_o i_o have_v produce_v as_o a_o plain_a instance_n of_o a_o false_a pretence_n to_o inspiration_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v impossible_a god_n shall_v contradict_v himself_o 68_o mr._n cressy_a in_o answer_n to_o this_o first_o confess_v that_o the_o public_a office_n of_o their_o church_n testify_v that_o each_o of_o they_o be_v favour_v with_o divine_a revelation_n and_o then_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o s._n antonin_n that_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o person_n themselves_o to_o be_v divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v but_o humane_a dream_n three_o he_o cite_v cardinal_n baronius_n who_o seem_v to_o reject_v the_o revelation_n on_o both_o side_n and_o yet_o he_o by_o no_o mean_n will_v allow_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n to_o be_v concern_v herein_o which_o have_v approve_v they_o both_o as_o person_n true_o inspire_v when_o mr._n cressy_n confess_v they_o do_v not_o testify_v their_o revelation_n by_o miracle_n and_o that_o without_o it_o divine_a revelation_n can_v be_v know_v i_o will_v not_o desire_v a_o great_a advantage_n from_o a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n cressy_n here_o give_v i_o against_o himself_o for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n then_o their_o church_n approve_v those_o to_o have_v have_v divine_a revelation_n which_o never_o give_v the_o proper_a evidence_n of_o it_o viz._n miracle_n and_o such_o who_o revelation_n be_v question_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n among_o they_o and_o what_o be_v all_o this_o but_o to_o give_v countenance_n for_o all_o that_o the_o church_n can_v know_v to_o a_o mere_a pretence_n to_o inspiration_n which_o be_v the_o high_a fanaticism_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o as_o he_o say_v notwithstanding_o the_o council_n approbation_n 70._o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o catholic_n alive_a that_o think_v he_o have_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v either_o of_o they_o this_o make_v as_o much_o to_o my_o purpose_n as_o i_o desire_v for_o if_o they_o have_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o they_o may_v without_o sin_n believe_v they_o not_o to_o be_v divine_a revelation_n and_o since_o they_o be_v give_v out_o to_o be_v such_o and_o approve_v by_o their_o church_n all_o such_o person_n may_v without_o sin_n charge_v they_o with_o the_o high_a fanaticism_n in_o a_o false_a pretence_n to_o divine_a revelation_n and_o why_o then_o shall_v i_o be_v so_o much_o blame_v for_o do_v that_o which_o person_n in_o their_o own_o church_n may_v do_v without_o sin_n but_o i_o see_v mr._n cressy_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o their_o own_o divine_n about_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o person_n to_o believe_v private_a revelation_n for_o they_o agree_v 1._o that_o those_o person_n to_o who_o those_o revelation_n be_v make_v be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o before_o any_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o say_v they_o the_o primary_n reason_n of_o assent_v to_o a_o divine_a revelation_n be_v from_o the_o divine_a veracity_n to_o which_o it_o be_v whole_o accidental_a whether_o it_o be_v public_a or_o private_a and_o the_o church_n proposition_n be_v only_o the_o common_a external_a condition_n of_o apply_v the_o object_n of_o faith_n to_o we_o but_o there_o may_v be_v as_o great_a a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v a_o private_a revelation_n suppose_v only_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o person_n that_o this_o revelation_n come_v from_o god_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o vega_n 9_o catharinus_n ult_n suarez_n 10._o lugo_n 11._o ysambertus_n 3._o and_o as_o they_o tell_v we_o of_o most_o of_o their_o modern_a divine_n indeed_o they_o mention_v cajetan_a sotus_n canus_n and_o some_o other_o as_o of_o another_o opinion_n but_o suarez_n say_v they_o seem_v to_o differ_v only_o in_o word_n because_o they_o will_v not_o have_v that_o assent_n call_v catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o other_o be_v willing_a to_o yield_v to_o they_o and_o call_v it_o theological_a faith_n but_o do_v make_v it_o as_o certain_a and_o infallible_a as_o the_o other_o which_o they_o prove_v not_o only_o from_o the_o obligation_n to_o faith_n in_o the_o private_a revelation_n mention_v in_o scripture_n but_o from_o invincible_a reason_n because_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o assent_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o the_o publickness_n of_o the_o revelation_n but_o the_o divine_a authority_n and_o veracity_n which_o be_v suppose_v must_v equal_o oblige_v whether_o the_o revelation_n be_v private_a or_o public_a and_o if_o there_o be_v sufficient_a motive_n to_o believe_v a_o private_a revelation_n to_o deny_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o to_o suppose_v there_o can_v be_v sufficient_a motive_n be_v to_o say_v that_o god_n can_v do_v as_o much_o by_o himself_o as_o he_o can_v by_o the_o church_n the_o force_n of_o which_o reason_n i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o those_o to_o avoid_v who_o assert_v that_o god_n do_v still_o communicate_v private_a revelation_n to_o man_n mind_n 2._o that_o suppose_v these_o revelation_n to_o be_v propose_v by_o the_o church_n all_o other_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v divine_a revelation_n for_o than_o they_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n which_o they_o have_v to_o believe_v any_o revelation_n all_o the_o difficulty_n now_o be_v to_o understand_v what_o a_o sufficient_a proposal_n by_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n be_v suarez_n say_v 7._o that_o although_o private_a revelation_n be_v chief_o intend_v for_o the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o be_v make_v yet_o a_o sufficient_a proposal_n of_o they_o be_v make_v to_o other_o there_o do_v arise_v from_o thence_o a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o 11._o for_o which_o say_v he_o the_o general_a rule_n be_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o leo_n 10._o which_o forbid_v the_o preach_a private_a revelation_n without_o the_o examination_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o say_v suarez_n the_o believe_v they_o become_v a_o part_n of_o catholic_n faith_n now_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o their_o church_n to_o show_v great_a care_n in_o the_o examination_n and_o approbation_n of_o any_o private_a revevelation_n than_o it_o do_v in_o those_o of_o s._n brigitt_n they_o be_v frequent_o examine_v by_o the_o public_a authority_n of_o their_o church_n and_o after_o such_o examination_n declare_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o have_v come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o at_o last_o approve_v say_v their_o own_o writer_n at_o the_o general_n council_n of_o basil._n how_o can_v they_o possible_o express_a great_a approbation_n of_o any_o controvert_v book_n in_o the_o bible_n but_o if_o after_o all_o this_o these_o revelation_n may_v pass_v among_o they_o for_o dream_n and_o fancy_n and_o no_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v they_o let_v they_o clear_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n if_o they_o can_v for_o either_o those_o revelation_n be_v from_o god_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o they_o be_v fanatical_a illusion_n approve_v by_o their_o church_n if_o they_o be_v then_o since_o they_o be_v approve_v by_o those_o who_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o what_o face_n can_v mr._n cressy_n say_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o catholic_n alive_a that_o think_v he_o have_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o which_o i_o do_v the_o more_o wonder_n at_o since_o they_o believe_v thing_n as_o absurd_a already_o and_o with_o as_o little_a reason_n as_o any_o thing_n in_o s._n brigitts_n revelation_n and_o therefore_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o say_v 68_o that_o mr._n cressy_n have_v in_o truth_n not_o answer_v the_o weight_n of_o my_o instance_n from_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n 5._o they_o confess_v that_o some_o person_n be_v very_o
through_o their_o rage_n and_o cruelty_n have_v quite_o forget_v their_o profession_n 83._o these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o have_v renounce_v the_o world_n and_o have_v mortify_v their_o passion_n by_o the_o rigour_n and_o severity_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n but_o here_o the_o reader_n must_v take_v notice_n that_o in_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o leo_n by_o theophilus_n raynaudus_n the_o jesuit_n the_o title_n of_o this_o epistle_n be_v ad_fw-la palaestinos_fw-la episcopos_fw-la instead_o of_o monachos_fw-la so_o much_o more_o be_v the_o jesuit_n concern_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o monk_n than_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o care_v not_o what_o reproach_n be_v cast_v upon_o they_o so_o the_o other_o escape_n but_o it_o â—alls_v out_o happy_o that_o baronius_n have_v full_o prove_v that_o all_o those_o disturbance_n be_v make_v by_o the_o monk_n 15._o and_o that_o this_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o they_o by_o which_o we_o see_v what_o trust_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o their_o correct_a edition_n of_o father_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a strictness_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o after_o the_o first_o fervour_n be_v spend_v much_o free_a from_o faction_n and_o disturbance_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n for_o they_o very_o early_o join_v with_o meletius_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 3._o as_o epiphanius_n confess_v they_o complot_v the_o business_n of_o arsenius_n against_o athanasius_n and_o give_v out_o he_o be_v kill_v by_o athanasius_n when_o they_o have_v conceal_v he_o and_o one_o john_n a_o monk_n be_v employ_v to_o accuse_v athanasius_n for_o kill_v arsenius_n who_o lie_v hide_v with_o prine_n a_o monk_n of_o thebais_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o illiterate_a monk_n of_o egypt_n be_v such_o zealous_a anthropomorphites_n 11._o that_o upon_o theophilus_n his_o oppose_v their_o opinion_n in_o his_o paschal_n epistle_n they_o forsake_v their_o monastery_n and_o come_v in_o troop_n to_o alexandria_n with_o a_o resolution_n to_o destroy_v he_o but_o theophilus_n know_v their_o simplicity_n avoid_v their_o fury_n by_o a_o subtle_a answer_n tell_v they_o he_o behold_v their_o face_n as_o the_o face_n of_o god_n with_o which_o they_o be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v only_o desire_v he_o to_o condemn_v origen_n book_n which_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o do_v upon_o this_o occasion_n a_o mighty_a quarrel_n happen_v among_o the_o monk_n themselves_o the_o more_o learned_a among_o they_o oppose_v the_o anthropomorphites_n but_o the_o more_o ignorant_a and_o zealous_a be_v furious_a defender_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o charge_v all_o that_o oppose_v they_o with_o be_v origenist_n theophilus_n find_v out_o this_o and_o have_v a_o particular_a pique_n at_o four_o learned_a monk_n dioscorus_n ammonius_n eusebius_n and_o euthymius_n who_o be_v call_v the_o long_a brother_n he_o send_v letter_n to_o the_o monk_n to_o bid_v they_o have_v a_o care_n of_o they_o for_o they_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o therein_o be_v origenist_n for_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v either_o eye_n or_o ear_n or_o hand_n or_o foot_n notwithstanding_o this_o a_o very_a few_o who_o have_v more_o learning_n discern_v the_o malice_n and_o craft_n of_o this_o suggestion_n adhere_v still_o to_o they_o but_o the_o far_o great_a number_n who_o be_v very_o simple_a and_o furious_a most_o vehement_o oppose_v they_o by_o which_o mean_v a_o irreconcilable_a war_n break_v forth_o among_o they_o and_o thing_n by_o theophilus_n his_o mean_n be_v inflame_v to_o that_o height_n that_o dioscorus_n and_o his_o brethren_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o escape_v with_o their_o life_n and_o flee_v to_o constantinople_n where_o be_v receceive_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n this_o widen_v the_o breach_n between_o theophilus_n and_o he_o and_o prove_v one_o occasion_n of_o his_o follow_a trouble_n the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n have_v be_v thus_o heat_v it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o keep_v they_o quiet_a afterward_o for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n 14._o who_o be_v theophilus_n his_o sister_n son_n and_o immediate_a successor_n the_o monk_n of_o nitria_n hear_v of_o the_o difference_n between_o cyril_n and_o orestes_n the_o governor_n come_v to_o alexandria_n 500_o in_o a_o body_n with_o a_o resolution_n to_o kill_v the_o governor_n and_o one_o of_o they_o call_v ammonius_n wound_v he_o in_o the_o head_n with_o a_o stone_n so_o that_o he_o hardly_o escape_v with_o his_o life_n 23._o after_o this_o timotheus_n aelurus_n who_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o proterius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 28._o and_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n 1._o theodorus_n lector_fw-la say_v that_o he_o disguise_v himself_o in_o the_o night_n and_o go_v about_o the_o several_a cell_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o call_v every_o one_o by_o his_o name_n and_o when_o they_o ask_v who_o call_v they_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o be_v a_o angel_n send_v to_o they_o to_o tell_v they_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o communicate_v with_o proterius_n but_o they_o shall_v choose_v timotheus_n for_o their_o bishop_n by_o which_o story_n we_o have_v a_o true_a account_n some_o of_o the_o monkish_a revelation_n and_o some_o historian_n report_v another_o as_o good_a as_o this_o at_o rome_n 〈…〉_z viz._n of_o boniface_n suborn_v one_o to_o speak_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o angel_n to_o that_o monkish_a pope_n celestin_n 5._o that_o he_o ought_v to_o leave_v the_o papacy_n and_o retire_v again_o to_o the_o wilderness_n which_o succeed_v so_o well_o with_o the_o credulous_a pope_n that_o he_o soon_o make_v way_n for_o boniface_n to_o succeed_v he_o who_o afterward_o secure_v he_o from_o give_v any_o further_a disturbance_n to_o his_o popedom_n §_o 7._o by_o this_o we_o may_v see_v what_o mighty_a advantage_n the_o christian_a church_n receive_v in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o monastic_a state_n in_o those_o very_a place_n where_o it_o begin_v by_o the_o great_a pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o retirement_n from_o the_o world_n in_o those_o that_o embrace_v it_o i_o do_v not_o wonder_v so_o many_o great_a man_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v magnify_v it_o so_o high_o before_o they_o have_v see_v the_o trial_n and_o experience_n of_o it_o for_o extraordinary_a thing_n in_o the_o way_n of_o piety_n and_o abstraction_n of_o the_o world_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o move_v man_n of_o devout_a mind_n at_o the_o first_o appearance_n but_o the_o best_a judgement_n of_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o their_o continuance_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o although_o the_o apostle_n begin_v at_o first_o with_o a_o community_n of_o good_n while_o the_o christian_n be_v few_o yet_o this_o do_v not_o last_v among_o they_o nor_o be_v it_o require_v in_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o because_o it_o can_v not_o be_v convenient_a for_o all_o and_o for_o some_o to_o do_v it_o and_o other_o not_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o beget_v breach_n and_o mutual_a suspicion_n among_o they_o and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v but_o that_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2._o where_o every_o one_o be_v to_o lay_v aside_o of_o his_o own_o for_o relief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o please_v to_o christ_n as_o that_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n wherein_o they_o have_v all_o thing_n in_o common_a and_o in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n where_o the_o first_o appearance_n be_v very_o fair_a and_o plausible_a as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pretend_a devotion_n and_o retirement_n from_o the_o world_n in_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n we_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o regard_v the_o judgement_n of_o those_o person_n concern_v it_o who_o live_v in_o the_o first_o heat_n and_o beginning_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o s._n athanasius_n s._n hierome_n s._n basil_n and_o other_o as_o of_o those_o who_o live_v to_o see_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o after_o it_o come_v into_o a_o settlement_n for_o they_o find_v after_o the_o first_o run_v so_o much_o of_o the_o lees_n still_o remain_v as_o put_v they_o into_o frequent_a and_o vehement_a fermentation_n which_o plain_o discover_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o pretence_n they_o make_v they_o be_v â—ar_v from_o be_v clear_o draw_v off_o from_o the_o world_n synesius_n be_v a_o man_n of_o excellent_a learning_n and_o great_a judgement_n anâ—_n bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n in_o egypt_n who_o live_v between_o the_o monk_n of_o scetis_n and_o nitria_n and_o those_o of_o thebais_n and_o tabennesus_n and_o in_o a_o time_n when_o they_o flourish_v most_o as_o to_o number_n etc._n and_o zeal_n in_o his_o dion_n he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o way_n of_o live_v of_o their_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o separate_v cell_n and_o
abstinence_n and_o force_n they_o offer_v to_o nature_n and_o the_o very_a kind_n of_o their_o work_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o than_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n 〈…〉_z and_o so_o petavius_n and_o holstenius_fw-la confess_v and_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o describe_v they_o he_o give_v this_o character_n of_o their_o way_n that_o it_o be_v barbarous_a and_o contrary_a to_o human_a nature_n for_o say_v he_o we_o be_v not_o pure_a and_o unmixed_a mind_n but_o join_v together_o with_o body_n so_o that_o we_o can_v be_v whole_o employ_v in_o contemplation_n of_o divine_a thing_n but_o our_o mind_n must_v divert_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n and_o this_o say_v he_o they_o confess_v themselves_o by_o the_o great_a necessity_n of_o work_v which_o they_o lie_v upon_o all_o i_o can_v wish_v that_o we_o be_v so_o frame_v that_o we_o can_v live_v whole_o in_o contemplation_n but_o since_o that_o be_v impossible_a i_o wish_v then_o say_v he_o sometime_o to_o be_v take_v up_o with_o the_o best_a thing_n and_o at_o other_o time_n to_o partake_v something_o of_o the_o delight_n and_o pleasure_n of_o life_n for_o i_o know_v myself_o to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o a_o god_n to_o be_v whole_o above_o these_o pleasure_n nor_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o that_o state_n of_o life_n which_o be_v between_o these_o 〈◊〉_d most_o agreeable_a to_o human_a nature_n and_o then_o fall_v upon_o they_o for_o prefer_v manual_a labour_n before_o the_o exercise_n and_o improvement_n of_o the_o mind_n in_o knowledge_n and_o useful_a learning_n which_o be_v both_o a_o employment_n and_o pleasure_n to_o the_o mind_n but_o in_o their_o adamantin_n way_n as_o he_o call_v it_o there_o be_v no_o order_n no_o gradual_a improvement_n but_o all_o depend_v upon_o motion_n and_o impulse_n and_o strange_a heat_n and_o transport_v whereby_o they_o hope_v for_o the_o end_n without_o the_o mean_n and_o aim_v at_o thing_n above_o reason_n without_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o how_o do_v these_o thing_n agree_v to_o be_v now_o above_o the_o heaven_n and_o present_o to_o be_v twist_v reed_n and_o make_v basket_n but_o man_n excellency_n lie_v in_o his_o reason_n which_o they_o take_v the_o least_o care_n about_o and_o those_o will_v attain_v man_n end_n the_o soon_a that_o act_n most_o agreeable_o to_o his_o nature_n he_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o extraordinary_a mind_n which_o without_o art_n or_o improvement_n can_v do_v as_o much_o as_o other_o with_o they_o but_o these_o be_v as_o rare_a as_o the_o phoenix_n in_o egypt_n but_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o mankind_n be_v uncapable_a of_o this_o and_o all_o their_o labour_n and_o pain_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o think_v to_o attain_v to_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mind_n by_o any_o other_o way_n than_o by_o improvement_n of_o the_o mind_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a or_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o think_v that_o god_n shall_v dwell_v in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o we_o than_o in_o our_o mind_n which_o be_v his_o proper_a seat_n they_o mighty_o cry_v up_o temperance_n and_o continence_n and_o admire_v themselves_o for_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v the_o least_o any_o further_a than_o they_o serve_v to_o high_a end_n and_o afterward_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o their_o confident_a pretence_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o divine_a thing_n they_o say_v he_o be_v divine_n like_o cadmus_n his_o soldier_n spring_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o good_a earnest_n condemn_v they_o at_o last_o not_o only_o for_o their_o barbarous_a way_n of_o live_v but_o for_o a_o strange_a mixture_n of_o pride_n and_o ignorance_n have_v very_o absurd_a opinion_n and_o yet_o very_o arrogant_o assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o divine_a knowledge_n than_o other_o have_v for_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a way_n of_o improve_n their_o mind_n by_o ignorance_n which_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n among_o they_o too_o 153._o by_o this_o and_o his_o epistle_n to_o hypâ—tia_n wherein_o he_o describe_v they_o again_o by_o those_o peculiar_a virtue_n of_o their_o ignorance_n and_o confidence_n we_o may_v see_v what_o opinion_n this_o great_a man_n have_v of_o the_o monastic_a way_n when_o it_o be_v in_o its_o great_a height_n and_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a matter_n of_o hypocrisy_n as_o it_o have_v be_v for_o the_o great_a part_n in_o the_o western_a church_n but_o man_n do_v true_o and_o honest_o live_v in_o poverty_n and_o real_a abstinence_n and_o continual_a labour_n with_o psalm_n and_o prayer_n hope_v by_o those_o mean_n to_o come_v to_o the_o great_a perfection_n of_o our_o soul_n but_o he_o see_v through_o all_o this_o and_o find_v that_o when_o they_o labour_v only_o or_o chief_o to_o keep_v down_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n spiritual_a pride_n and_o self-opinion_n be_v like_a to_o get_v the_o better_a of_o their_o soul_n and_o s._n hierome_n who_o have_v some_o experience_n of_o this_o way_n 45._o describe_v the_o temptation_n of_o spiritual_a pride_n as_o the_o most_o common_a and_o dangerous_a snare_n which_o the_o most_o severe_a and_o mortify_a man_n be_v apt_a to_o fall_v into_o nay_o he_o say_v 238._o that_o antony_n himself_o fall_v into_o this_o by_o reflect_v on_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o he_o be_v cure_v by_o a_o angel_n which_o reveal_v to_o he_o the_o great_a perfection_n of_o paul_n the_o eremite_n one_o will_v wonder_v to_o meet_v with_o so_o many_o combat_n with_o devil_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a monk_n either_o it_o be_v as_o s._n hierome_n intimate_v concern_v some_o 45._o that_o they_o feign_v they_o for_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o people_n or_o that_o state_n can_v not_o be_v so_o much_o perfect_a than_o other_o wherein_o the_o devil_n be_v allow_v to_o converse_v so_o much_o more_o free_o with_o man_n than_o in_o other_o place_n euâ—toch_n and_o if_o any_o one_o will_v read_v but_o s._n jeroms_n description_n of_o his_o own_o temptation_n in_o the_o desert_n or_o his_o life_n of_o hilarion_n he_o will_v easy_o find_v it_o be_v not_o run_v away_o from_o the_o world_n will_v make_v man_n more_o perfect_a unless_o they_o can_v leave_v their_o passion_n behind_o they_o and_o that_o a_o constant_a care_n of_o our_o mind_n and_o action_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o our_o employment_n be_v not_o only_o more_o please_a to_o god_n but_o a_o more_o likely_a way_n to_o subdue_v all_o disorderly_a passion_n than_o the_o severe_a life_n of_o a_o monk_n or_o a_o eremite_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n then_o to_o believe_v that_o either_o the_o monastic_a state_n at_o first_o or_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n do_v come_v from_o any_o divine_a inspiration_n but_o as_o this_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o former_a rule_n so_o the_o former_a be_v take_v up_o out_o of_o a_o unreasonable_a opinion_n that_o god_n be_v better_a please_v by_o our_o run_v from_o the_o world_n than_o by_o serve_v he_o in_o it_o §_o 8._o 2._o that_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n have_v manifest_a sign_n of_o human_a weakness_n in_o it_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v misapplication_n of_o scripture_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o person_n of_o honour_n mention_n the_o bring_n of_o that_o place_n 2._o we_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o bondage_n again_o to_o fear_v but_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o we_o cry_v abba_n father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o abbot_n do_v supply_v the_o room_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o monastery_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o supreme_a abbot_n to_o which_o mr._n cr._n 30._o answer_n by_o express_v his_o wonder_n how_o he_o can_v find_v the_o least_o defect_n incongruity_n or_o want_v of_o prudence_n in_o that_o passage_n and_o he_o spend_v very_o needless_a pain_n to_o prove_v that_o abbot_n be_v lawful_a superior_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o soul_n the_o most_o proper_a title_n that_o can_v be_v give_v they_o be_v that_o of_o father_n and_o that_o abba_n signify_v father_n very_o well_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o produce_v that_o place_n for_o it_o methinks_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n have_v be_v altogether_o as_o proper_a for_o that_o will_v have_v show_v the_o title_n of_o the_o abbot_n as_o well_o and_o withal_o that_o the_o abbot_n be_v god_n vicar_n upon_o earth_n god_n himself_o be_v their_o abbot_n in_o heaven_n and_o if_o s._n benedict_n have_v think_v upon_o this_o place_n all_o that_o mr._n cr._n say_v will_v have_v hold_v as_o well_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o incongruity_n in_o produce_v it_o and_o it_o will_v have_v afford_v altogether_o as_o useful_a a_o admonition_n to_o the_o
abbot_n to_o govern_v as_o father_n and_o not_o to_o tyrannize_v as_o lord_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o far_o incongruity_n in_o it_o for_o as_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n observe_v s._n benedict_n bring_v this_o in_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o abbot_n supply_v the_o room_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o monastery_n christienim_fw-la agere_fw-la vice_n in_o monasterio_n creditur_fw-la quando_fw-la ipsius_fw-la voco_fw-la praenomine_fw-la whereas_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o text_n christ_n be_v not_o call_v there_o by_o the_o name_n abba_n but_o god_n the_o father_n for_o after_o they_o be_v say_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n to_o cry_v abba_n father_n it_o be_v say_v 17._o and_o if_o child_n than_o heir_n heir_n of_o god_n and_o joynt-heir_n with_o christ._n so_o that_o christ_n here_o be_v not_o represent_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o abba_n but_o rather_o as_o a_o son_n and_o heir_n to_o he_o that_o be_v call_v abba_n therefore_o he_o that_o sustain_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n can_v only_o be_v the_o elder_a son_n i._n e._n the_o prior_n and_o not_o the_o abbot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o clear_v s._n bennet_n from_o a_o impertinent_a allegation_n of_o this_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o this_o be_v far_o from_o be_v the_o only_a place_n so_o impertinent_o produce_v by_o he_o for_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o rule_n we_o have_v a_o whole_a cluster_n of_o they_o wherein_o he_o put_v together_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n express_v the_o earnestness_n and_o sincerity_n of_o god_n call_v man_n to_o repentance_n and_o sincere_a obedience_n to_o the_o monastic_a life_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o it_o as_o though_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o repent_v and_o to_o do_v god_n will_v unless_o they_o do_v present_o renounce_v their_o estate_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o monastic_a rule_n this_o if_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n he_o must_v account_v awaken_n out_o of_o sleep_n not_o harden_v our_o heart_n at_o god_n call_v hear_v what_o the_o spirit_n say_v unto_o the_o church_n run_v while_o we_o have_v light_n enter_v into_o god_n tabernacle_n and_o what_o not_o as_o though_o all_o religion_n be_v confine_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o monastery_n and_o the_o strait_a gate_n be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o which_o give_v man_n admission_n into_o they_o this_o indeed_o be_v the_o great_a and_o fundamental_a cheat_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v be_v call_v the_o religious_a order_n and_o will_v have_v man_n believe_v that_o all_o piety_n and_o devotion_n be_v keep_v warm_a only_o under_o a_o monk_n cowle_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n as_o they_o call_v all_o out_o of_o their_o own_o precinct_n it_o grow_v very_o cold_a by_o take_v too_o much_o air_n abroad_o but_o although_o they_o dare_v not_o open_o defend_v this_o for_o fear_v of_o give_v too_o great_a offence_n both_o to_o clergy_n and_o laity_n yet_o their_o insinuation_n tend_v this_o way_n for_o they_o only_o be_v the_o religious_a and_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o the_o world_n which_o be_v a_o horrible_a abuse_n of_o mankind_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o do_v never_o suppose_v man_n to_o be_v a_o jot_n near_o to_o heaven_n for_o their_o nastiness_n and_o lie_v in_o their_o clothes_n for_o abstain_v certain_a day_n from_o flesh_n for_o eat_v and_o drink_v upon_o a_o common_a stock_n for_o have_v their_o garment_n of_o such_o a_o shape_n and_o colour_n or_o whatever_o other_o observance_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o monastic_a state_n the_o christian_a religion_n require_v sincere_a humility_n and_o not_o a_o monkish_a affectation_n of_o it_o inward_a purity_n and_o a_o chastity_n within_o the_o bound_n which_o god_n have_v set_v we_o and_o not_o bind_v ourselves_o by_o perpetual_a vow_n to_o abstain_v from_o what_o he_o have_v allow_v we_o heavenly_a mindedness_n and_o a_o mighty_a regard_n to_o the_o reward_n of_o another_o life_n and_o not_o a_o needless_a renounce_v what_o the_o bounty_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o care_n of_o our_o ancestor_n have_v provide_v for_o we_o as_o to_o the_o convenience_n of_o this_o life_n the_o obedience_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v that_o to_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o a_o abbot_n but_o this_o they_o will_v fain_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o do_v only_o what_o their_o superior_n command_v they_o be_v the_o self-denial_n and_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n which_o the_o gospel_n make_v so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v a_o notorious_a misapplication_n of_o our_o saviour_n command_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v common_a to_o other_o monastic_a rule_n 7._o s._n benedict_n have_v other_o fault_n of_o this_o kind_a peculiar_a to_o his_o own_o rule_n as_o when_o he_o bring_v these_o place_n for_o the_o monk_n confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o abbot_n revela_fw-la domino_fw-la viam_fw-la tuam_fw-la &_o spera_fw-la in_o illo_fw-la it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o word_n abba_n be_v not_o there_o for_o dominus_fw-la for_o than_o it_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a case_n but_o as_o it_o stand_v it_o be_v somewhat_o hard_a to_o conceive_v how_o the_o abbot_n come_v to_o be_v concern_v in_o our_o make_n know_v if_o that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o our_o way_n to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o as_o little_a purpose_n be_v the_o other_o place_n that_o follow_v confitemini_fw-la domino_fw-la and_o several_a other_o that_o speak_v of_o confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n but_o not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o abbot_n no_o nor_o of_o priest_n in_o they_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o bring_v something_o for_o scripture_n which_o be_v never_o there_o as_o when_o he_o make_v the_o publican_n to_o say_v domine_fw-la non_fw-la sum_fw-la dignus_fw-la ego_fw-la peccator_fw-la levare_fw-la oculos_fw-la meos_fw-la ad_fw-la coelum_fw-la 312._o which_o make_v menardus_n cry_v out_o miror_fw-la sanè_fw-la quia_fw-la nunquam_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la evangelio_n repereris_fw-la haec_fw-la verba_fw-la dicta_fw-la à _fw-la publicano_fw-la he_o just_o word_n ed_z at_o this_o quotation_n there_o be_v no_o such_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a gospel_n as_o speak_v by_o the_o publican_n but_o the_o fair_a excuse_n he_o have_v to_o bring_v he_o off_o be_v by_o say_v that_o he_o quote_v the_o word_n without_o book_n by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o memory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v allow_v will_v be_v certain_o a_o argument_n to_o they_o that_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_o assist_v by_o the_o hâ—ly_a ghost_n but_o beside_o these_o we_o have_v other_o argument_n sufficient_a of_o humane_a weakness_n in_o this_o rule_n if_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o rifle_v and_o examine_v the_o several_a constitution_n of_o this_o rule_n 68_o particular_o that_o when_o the_o abbot_n require_v impossibility_n not_o mere_o moral_a as_o they_o will_v now_o soften_v it_o but_o thing_n utter_o impossible_a or_o unlawful_a to_o be_v do_v 27._o as_o when_o the_o senior_n in_o cassian_n require_v john_n the_o egyptian_a monk_n to_o remove_v a_o stone_n which_o multitude_n of_o man_n can_v not_o stir_v and_o another_o command_v mucius_n to_o take_v his_o son_n and_o throw_v he_o into_o the_o river_n which_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o virtue_n of_o monastic_a obedience_n to_o perform_v and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o such_o impossibility_n s._n bennet_n bid_v they_o if_o the_o abbot_n persist_v in_o they_o to_o trust_v to_o god_n help_n and_o obey_v â—_o but_o the_o reason_n give_v for_o this_o be_v that_o they_o must_v look_v on_o the_o command_n of_o their_o superior_n as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o command_n of_o god_n himself_o which_o be_v a_o most_o senseless_a and_o unreasonable_a thing_n but_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o they_o give_v the_o abbot_n the_o title_n belong_v to_o god_n not_o mere_o for_o name_n sake_n but_o in_o case_n a_o man_n be_v require_v as_o mucius_n be_v to_o destroy_v his_o own_o child_n they_o must_v say_v they_o be_v bind_v as_o much_o to_o obey_v as_o abraham_n be_v upon_o god_n command_n to_o sacrifice_v his_o son_n nay_o we_o read_v in_o cassian_n that_o god_n reveal_v to_o the_o abbot_n that_o 28._o mucius_n have_v perform_v the_o obedience_n of_o abraham_n and_o so_o they_o say_v of_o another_o 〈…〉_z who_o throw_v his_o child_n into_o a_o fiery_a furnace_n upon_o the_o abbot_n command_n in_o imitation_n of_o abraham_n but_o to_o justify_v this_o blind_a obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o superior_n s._n benedict_n bring_v other_o very_a impertinent_a place_n of_o scripture_n such_o as_o obauditu_fw-la auris_fw-la obedivit_fw-la mihi_fw-la â—on_v veni_fw-la facere_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la meam_fw-la sed_fw-la ejus_fw-la qui_fw-la misit_fw-la i_o etc._n etc._n but_o i_o be_o sick_a of_o such_o idle_a and_o impertinent_a stuff_n
which_o yet_o must_v be_v cry_v up_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o although_o mr._n cressy_n and_o his_o brethren_n may_v admire_v and_o cry_v up_o the_o perfection_n of_o their_o rule_n it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o conclusion_n their_o founder_n himself_o have_v no_o such_o opinion_n of_o it_o for_o he_o call_v it_o minimam_fw-la inchoationis_fw-la regulam_fw-la a_o rule_n for_o mere_a beginner_n and_o menardus_n confess_v 8â—_n there_o be_v much_o more_o perfect_a rule_n to_o be_v find_v in_o palladius_n cassian_n serverus_n sulpicius_n s._n pachomius_n and_o other_o but_o s._n benedict_n think_v these_o high_a enough_o for_o the_o lazy_a monk_n of_o his_o time_n as_o he_o express_v it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o follow_v no_o inspiration_n in_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o the_o old_a rule_n of_o humane_a prudence_n when_o he_o give_v they_o not_o the_o best_a rule_n he_o can_v give_v they_o but_o the_o best_a which_o they_o can_v bear_v which_o i_o suppose_v be_v s._n gregory_n meaning_n when_o he_o commend_v it_o not_o for_o the_o perfection_n or_o divinity_n but_o the_o discretion_n of_o it_o yet_o as_o gentle_a and_o easy_a and_o discreet_a as_o this_o rule_n be_v it_o be_v hardly_o ever_o observe_v in_o the_o benedictin_a order_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o but_o they_o have_v find_v so_o many_o evasion_n and_o distinction_n and_o dispensation_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o judge_v of_o this_o or_o any_o other_o order_n among_o they_o by_o their_o rule_n but_o by_o their_o practice_n for_o they_o have_v so_o many_o distinction_n of_o the_o essential_o and_o accidental_n of_o their_o rule_n of_o be_v swear_v to_o observe_v their_o rule_n and_o to_o obey_v the_o abbot_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n about_o rule_n that_o have_v custom_n go_v along_o with_o they_o and_o those_o which_o have_v not_o about_o simple_a rule_n of_o obedience_n and_o pure_o penal_a and_o mix_v about_o the_o way_n of_o interpret_n rule_n and_o their_o obligation_n fâ—om_o the_o intrinsic_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n from_o the_o extrinsic_a probability_n of_o opinion_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o dispense_v and_o their_o superior_n to_o interpret_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a case_n if_o by_o virtue_n of_o one_o or_o other_o of_o these_o they_o can_v find_v some_o excuse_n for_o the_o neglect_n or_o violation_n of_o any_o of_o their_o common_a rule_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a discretion_n of_o this_o rule_n so_o little_o have_v it_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o monk_n of_o this_o order_n 〈…〉_z that_o caramuel_n cite_v this_o remarkable_a expression_n of_o cardinal_n turrecremata_fw-la that_o if_o s._n benedict_n intend_v to_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o monk_n by_o all_o his_o rule_n as_o so_o many_o moral_a precept_n he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v they_o direction_n to_o heaven_n but_o have_v lay_v so_o many_o snare_n for_o they_o to_o send_v they_o to_o hell_n §_o 9_o 3._o if_o this_o rule_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o of_o divine_a inspiration_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o other_o rule_n do_v come_v up_o after_o this_o and_o receive_v approbation_n and_o allowance_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o upoâ—_n as_o great_a and_o as_o high_a pretence_n as_o ever_o this_o be_v receive_v if_o this_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v come_v from_o god_n sure_o it_o will_v have_v be_v universal_o receive_v as_o such_o and_o embrace_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o they_o how_o come_v this_o uâ—ry_a rule_n to_o be_v alter_v and_o improve_v so_o many_o time_n how_o come_v very_o different_a rule_n from_o this_o to_o receive_v as_o public_a approbation_n and_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v out_o 1._o that_o this_o rule_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v where_o it_o be_v know_v in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o â—â—bot_n of_o cassino_n we_o read_v 15._o that_o the_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d s._n benedicts_n rule_n to_o he_o use_v these_o word_n accipe_fw-la regulam_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la inspirante_fw-la dictatam_fw-la receive_v the_o rule_n which_o be_v dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o can_v have_v be_v say_v more_o if_o he_o have_v deliver_v the_o bible_n to_o he_o who_o can_v imagine_v any_o thing_n less_o by_o this_o than_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v universal_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v raise_v up_o s._n benedict_n as_o a_o prophet_n in_o his_o age_n and_o have_v send_v he_o on_o purpose_n to_o settle_v a_o new_a sort_n of_o life_n under_o certain_a rule_n to_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o so_o that_o as_o moses_n give_v law_n by_o divine_a appointment_n to_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n and_o christ_n to_o all_o person_n that_o live_v in_o the_o world_n so_o s._n benedict_n be_v to_o give_v law_n to_o such_o as_o do_v retire_v from_o the_o world_n for_o who_o christ_n have_v leave_v no_o rule_n at_o all_o and_o take_v no_o manner_n of_o notice_n of_o any_o such_o person_n although_o there_o be_v such_o among_o the_o jew_n then_o but_o if_o this_o be_v s._n benedict_v commission_n where_o do_v he_o open_v it_o what_o way_n do_v he_o take_v to_o satisfy_v the_o world_n about_o it_o how_o come_v all_o the_o person_n of_o that_o time_n and_o age_n who_o be_v for_o the_o monastic_a way_n not_o immediate_o to_o yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o his_o government_n but_o we_o find_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o history_n of_o that_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v 1595._o no_o great_a notice_n be_v take_v of_o he_o or_o his_o rule_n then_o there_o be_v one_o benedict_n of_o nursiâ—_n a_o obscure_a person_n for_o even_o the_o wise_a sort_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n laugh_v at_o arnoldus_fw-la wion_n who_o have_v take_v great_a pain_n to_o prove_v the_o austrian_a family_n and_o s._n benedict_n to_o be_v descend_v from_o the_o same_o stock_n of_o the_o anician_a family_n who_o after_o some_o retirement_n from_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o world_n gather_v some_o disciple_n to_o he_o who_o live_v together_o after_o a_o monastic_a way_n and_o what_o be_v there_o extraordinary_a in_o all_o this_o have_v not_o many_o other_o do_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o even_o in_o that_o age_n more_o considerable_a person_n than_o himself_o among_o the_o rest_n be_v cassiodore_n who_o have_v be_v consul_n and_o minister_n of_o state_n to_o theodoric_n licâ—_n in_o his_o decline_a age_n he_o found_v a_o monastery_n wherein_o he_o live_v himself_o and_o give_v direction_n to_o those_o under_o his_o care_n and_o live_v twenty_o year_n after_o s._n benedict_n but_o he_o take_v not_o the_o least_o notice_n either_o of_o he_o or_o his_o rule_n which_o sure_o he_o will_v have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v be_v either_o of_o they_o thought_n of_o any_o consideration_n in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o time_n s._n equitius_n in_o s._n gregory_n 〈…〉_z be_v call_v the_o father_n of_o many_o monastery_n in_o the_o province_n valeria_n without_o any_o notice_n of_o s._n benedict_v commission_n or_o rule_n 3._o and_o s._n honoratus_n have_v two_o hundred_o monk_n under_o he_o and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v s._n benedict_v disciple_n that_o gregory_n affirm_v he_o have_v no_o master_n at_o all_o but_o god_n adeodatus_n have_v monk_n under_o his_o government_n 1._o when_o benedict_n go_v into_o his_o cave_n for_o his_o good_a friend_n s._n romanus_n be_v one_o of_o they_o many_o otheâ—s_n we_o find_v mention_v in_o gregory_n dialogue_n it_o be_v a_o common_a thing_n in_o those_o distract_a time_n for_o person_n weary_a of_o the_o world_n to_o withdraw_v into_o some_o solitary_a place_n with_o some_o â—ew_a companion_n and_o there_o to_o live_v hardly_o rather_o than_o be_v continual_o expose_v to_o the_o merciless_a fury_n of_o their_o enemy_n which_o first_o bring_v the_o monastic_a life_n into_o any_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o more_o considerable_a person_n of_o these_o western_a part_n baronius_n confess_v 519._o that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o monastic_a profession_n have_v lose_v its_o reputation_n in_o the_o east_n through_o the_o heresy_n and_o licentiousness_n of_o the_o monk_n when_o it_o begin_v to_o spread_v itself_o in_o italy_n and_o the_o adjacent_a part_n but_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n among_o they_o every_o one_o who_o be_v the_o chief_a govern_v the_o rest_n according_a to_o his_o own_o discretion_n and_o in_o general_n make_v use_n of_o s._n basils_n rule_n translate_v by_o ruffinus_n or_o the_o egyptian_a rule_n translate_v by_o s._n hierom_n or_o the_o conference_n of_o the_o father_n by_o cassian_n as_o they_o think_v fit_v themselves_o and_o after_o the_o same_o way_n benedict_n himself_o govern_v those_o that_o be_v under_o he_o dispose_v they_o into_o twelve_o cell_n 1._o and_o place_v in_o every_o one_o of_o they_o twelve_o
this_o poverty_n be_v this_o the_o keep_v a_o vow_n of_o poverty_n solemn_o make_v to_o god_n or_o rather_o be_v it_o not_o a_o plain_a mock_n of_o god_n and_o a_o horrible_a abuse_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o such_o man_n do_v mean_a honest_o they_o will_v speak_v as_o other_o do_v and_o declare_v that_o the_o monastic_a state_n after_o the_o accession_n of_o so_o great_a riches_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o it_o be_v first_o design_v that_o it_o now_o become_v a_o more_o easy_a and_o pleasant_a way_n of_o live_v only_o some_o kind_n of_o severity_n must_v be_v undergo_v to_o keep_v the_o world_n from_o see_v through_o their_o pretence_n because_o that_o in_o it_o man_n be_v free_v from_o all_o manner_n of_o care_n of_o family_n or_o estate_n and_o they_o live_v together_o without_o any_o fear_n of_o the_o want_n of_o suitable_a company_n and_o every_o one_o in_o hope_n of_o have_v their_o condition_n better_v by_o the_o remove_n or_o death_n of_o their_o superior_n and_o no_o one_o in_o fear_n of_o have_v it_o worse_o as_o long_o as_o the_o riches_n of_o their_o community_n continue_v if_o some_o philosopher_n have_v be_v to_o set_v down_o the_o way_n of_o life_n with_o the_o great_a conveniency_n and_o freedom_n from_o trouble_n they_o will_v have_v pitch_v upon_o a_o rich_a monastery_n where_o they_o be_v all_o rich_a in_o common_a and_o yet_o no_o man_n have_v particular_a property_n but_o i_o think_v they_o will_v have_v have_v more_o honesty_n than_o to_o call_v this_o a_o state_n of_o poverty_n but_o if_o ever_o any_o person_n practiâ—ed_v plato_n commonwealth_n they_o be_v the_o wealthy_a monk_n who_o have_v plenty_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o common_a but_o sure_o never_o any_o philosopher_n think_v plato_n mean_v to_o bring_v all_o man_n to_o poverty_n by_o it_o or_o that_o man_n can_v swear_v to_o be_v always_o poor_a and_o yet_o enjoy_v a_o equal_a share_n with_o other_o of_o all_o convenience_n of_o life_n epicurus_n himself_o will_v have_v be_v for_o a_o temperate_a diet_n and_o some_o healthful_a severity_n and_o will_v have_v bear_v a_o confinement_n within_o pleasant_a walk_n and_o garden_n with_o good_a company_n i_o know_v nothing_o will_v have_v trouble_v he_o so_o much_o as_o to_o have_v be_v choose_v abbot_n for_o the_o necessity_n of_o give_v entertainment_n and_o treat_v stranger_n and_o look_v after_o great_a revenue_n may_v have_v rob_v he_o something_o of_o his_o belove_a tranâ—quillity_n but_o to_o call_v these_o thing_n the_o keep_v a_o vow_n of_o poverty_n epicurus_n himself_o will_v have_v abhor_v yet_o this_o be_v the_o way_n or_o none_o which_o they_o have_v to_o observe_v it_o assoon_o as_o the_o kindness_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o to_o the_o monastic_a life_n have_v bring_v such_o mighty_a possession_n to_o monastery_n if_o we_o believe_v arnoldus_fw-la wion_n 2._o who_o be_v himself_o of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cassino_n that_o have_v under_o it_o 2_o principality_n 2_o duchy_n 20_o earldom_n 36_o city_n 250_o castle_n 440_o town_n 3â—6_n manor_n 33_o seaport_n 33_o island_n 200_o mill_n 300_o territory_n 1â—62_n church_n and_o be_v not_o the_o monk_n here_o in_o a_o good_a condition_n to_o keep_v the_o vow_n of_o poverty_n volaterran_n may_v well_o say_v 47â—_n that_o s._n benedict_n leave_v rather_o kingdom_n than_o monastery_n to_o his_o disciple_n and_o instead_o of_o receptacle_n for_o man_n real_o poor_a place_n of_o idleness_n and_o luxury_n the_o same_o arnoldus_fw-la wion_n use_v volaterran_n expression_n concern_v the_o ancient_a benedictin_a monastery_n in_o france_n that_o they_o be_v rather_o kingdom_n than_o monastery_n and_o that_o charles_n 9_o 1._o say_v that_o s._n maurus_n have_v get_v more_o riches_n by_o his_o breviary_n than_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v by_o their_o sword_n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o hear_v man_n complain_v so_o early_o of_o the_o general_a decay_n of_o the_o monastic_a state_n as_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr vâ—triaco_n and_o petrus_n damiani_n and_o other_o do_v etc._n and_o say_v plain_o that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o a_o reformation_n and_o since_o the_o monastic_a state_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o perfect_a in_o their_o church_n why_o may_v not_o the_o rest_n need_v a_o reformation_n too_o petrus_n damiani_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o monastic_a state_n leave_v 1._o beside_o the_o mere_a habit_n that_o their_o rule_n be_v forget_v and_o their_o discipline_n lose_v and_o under_o the_o show_n of_o religion_n they_o live_v like_o other_o man_n from_o hence_o man_n that_o be_v in_o good_a earnest_n forsake_v the_o monastery_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o desert_n and_o begin_v to_o institute_v order_n upon_o new_a foundation_n so_o s._n romualdus_n have_v be_v 3._o year_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o class_n near_o ravenna_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v from_o thence_o for_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o correct_v his_o brethren_n for_o break_v their_o rule_n 3._o they_o endeavour_v to_o break_v his_o neck_n when_o he_o be_v rise_v early_o than_o the_o rest_n to_o his_o prayer_n but_o have_v discover_v their_o design_n away_o he_o go_v into_o the_o desert_n 1._o where_o he_o lead_v a_o very_a severe_a life_n and_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v up_o other_o under_o he_o in_o the_o old_a egyptian_a discipline_n keep_v they_o to_o fast_v and_o hard_a lodging_n and_o work_v some_o make_v spoon_n other_o spin_v other_o make_v net_n and_o sackcloth_n so_o that_o the_o mountain_n sytria_n 64._o be_v say_v damianus_n become_v another_o nitria_n the_o same_o author_n describe_v the_o eremitical_a life_n which_o he_o and_o his_o companion_n about_o 20_o in_o all_o lead_v in_o the_o place_n call_v fons_n avellani_fw-la auâ—llani_n lamente_v the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n and_o set_v down_o the_o rule_n they_o be_v resolve_v to_o live_v by_o which_o prescribe_v a_o far_o strict_a course_n than_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n do_v both_o as_o to_o the_o psalter_n etc._n and_o fast_v and_o penance_n and_o silence_n they_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o read_v the_o perfection_n of_o their_o discipline_n may_v see_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o dominicus_n loricatus_fw-la one_o of_o his_o disciple_n who_o do_v for_o many_o year_n wear_v armour_n next_o his_o skin_n from_o â—â—ence_n he_o have_v his_o name_n of_o loricatus_fw-la he_o lathe_v himself_o with_o both_o hand_n every_o day_n while_o he_o say_v over_o the_o psalter_n twice_o and_o thrice_o a_o day_n in_o lent_n in_o six_o day_n he_o perform_v the_o penance_n of_o a_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v thus_o reckon_v 3000_o lash_n go_v for_o a_o year_n penance_n after_o which_o proportion_n every_o psalter_n make_v up_o 5_o year_n penance_n 1000_o lash_n be_v account_v for_o every_o ten_o psalm_n and_o so_o 20_o psalter_n discipline_v and_o set_v home_o with_o both_o hand_n will_v make_v up_o the_o penance_n of_o 100_o year_n one_o lent_n he_o say_v he_o go_v through_o a_o thousand_o year_n penance_n in_o this_o way_n we_o must_v not_o expect_v to_o meet_v with_o many_o such_o example_n one_o such_o man_n by_o his_o work_n of_o supererogation_n may_v be_v enough_o to_o expiate_v for_o all_o the_o monk_n in_o italy_n and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v they_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o stock_n come_v in_o to_o the_o church_n treasury_n out_o of_o which_o they_o hope_v for_o a_o plentiful_a share_n but_o there_o be_v one_o of_o romualdus_n his_o disciple_n 5._o who_o endeavour_v to_o restore_v the_o coenobitical_a life_n viz._n job._n gualbertus_n of_o florence_n 33._o to_o who_o the_o image_n bow_v with_o so_o much_o kindness_n after_o the_o spare_v the_o life_n of_o his_o brother_n murderer_n 17._o that_o upon_o it_o he_o embrace_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o monk_n near_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v do_v after_o which_o he_o go_v into_o the_o desert_n of_o camaldoli_n to_o romualdus_n but_o not_o like_v the_o eremitical_a way_n so_o well_o he_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o shady_a valley_n thence_o his_o order_n be_v call_v ordo_fw-la vallis_n umbrosae_fw-la and_o there_o add_v some_o constitution_n of_o his_o own_o to_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n he_o begin_v a_o new_a order_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o alexander_n â—_o a._n d._n 1070._o and_o he_o be_v canonize_v say_v wion_n by_o greg._n 7._o by_o celestine_n 3_o say_v miraeus_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o great_a zeal_n to_o restore_v their_o primitive_a poverty_n which_o he_o show_v in_o destroy_v two_o monastery_n by_o a_o miracle_n the_o one_o by_o a_o inundation_n of_o water_n because_o it_o be_v too_o magnificent_o build_v and_o the_o other_o by_o fire_n because_o it_o have_v receive_v the_o whole_a patrimony_n of_o a_o person_n who_o come_v into_o their_o order_n and_o out_o of_o his_o great_a zeal_n
order_n because_o their_o domus_fw-la professae_fw-la have_v no_o endowment_n 116._o though_o their_o college_n have_v that_o they_o may_v enjoy_v the_o great_a privilege_n belong_v to_o they_o yet_o they_o take_v as_o much_o care_n as_o can_v be_v take_v to_o prevent_v any_o such_o scandal_n as_o that_o of_o poverty_n fall_v upon_o their_o society_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v after_o the_o dull_a way_n of_o the_o hypocrisy_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n but_o they_o find_v out_o fine_a and_o subtle_a device_n of_o their_o own_o to_o this_o end_n they_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o college_n and_o domus_fw-la professae_fw-la the_o former_a be_v capable_a of_o the_o rich_a endowment_n wherein_o they_o take_v care_n for_o the_o education_n of_o youth_n in_o the_o other_o be_v only_o profess_v jesuit_n who_o have_v take_v the_o solemn_a vow_n and_o be_v employ_v in_o preach_v write_v sacrament_n etc._n etc._n now_o these_o be_v to_o be_v without_o endowment_n to_o excite_v the_o free_a benevolence_n of_o the_o people_n but_o yet_o suppose_v their_o charity_n shall_v cool_v the_o endowment_n of_o the_o college_n be_v to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o praepositus_fw-la and_o the_o society_n who_o will_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o suffer_v their_o chief_a man_n to_o want_v and_o they_o have_v so_o very_a few_o of_o these_o that_o card._n pallavacini_n say_v 67._o that_o there_o be_v but_o about_o thirty_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a society_n whereas_o he_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v about_o 18000_o person_n of_o their_o society_n but_o beside_o many_o other_o artifices_fw-la make_v use_v of_o by_o they_o to_o draw_v the_o kindness_n of_o the_o great_a one_o to_o they_o for_o they_o little_o regard_v any_o other_o and_o barisonius_n say_v some_o of_o the_o mendicant_n have_v so_o expose_v themselves_o by_o sell_v mass_n at_o so_o low_a a_o rate_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o reform_v if_o not_o of_o utter_o destroy_v the_o whole_a order_n the_o jesuit_n reserve_v this_o way_n of_o improve_n the_o stock_n of_o the_o society_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o simple_a vow_n viz._n that_o those_o who_o be_v under_o they_o may_v possess_v estate_n which_o they_o can_v under_o the_o solemn_a vow_n notwithstanding_o that_o one_o of_o these_o vow_n be_v that_o of_o poverty_n and_o that_o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o novitiate_a they_o be_v to_o renounce_v all_o temporal_a good_n not_o only_o which_o they_o have_v at_o present_a but_o may_v have_v hereafter_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o can_v not_o only_o discharge_v themselves_o of_o unprofitable_a member_n without_o any_o burden_n to_o the_o society_n but_o in_o case_n any_o inheritance_n chance_n to_o fall_v to_o any_o under_o the_o simple_a vow_n they_o put_v in_o a_o fair_a claim_n to_o it_o for_o he_o be_v declare_v capable_a to_o inherit_v and_o yet_o he_o have_v part_v with_o his_o right_n to_o the_o society_n when_o he_o become_v a_o member_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v any_o other_o way_n they_o release_v he_o of_o his_o simple_a vow_n and_o leave_v the_o rest_n to_o his_o ingenuity_n this_o be_v a_o fetch_v somewhat_o above_o the_o fat_a heart_n of_o the_o monk_n or_o the_o more_o gross_a hypocrisy_n of_o the_o friar_n but_o i_o think_v be_v far_o enough_o from_o persuade_v any_o man_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o this_o order_n come_v from_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o 17._o the_o only_a society_n remain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o any_o name_n which_o put_v in_o claim_n to_o divine_a inspiration_n in_o the_o founder_n of_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o oratorian_n so_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o oratory_n say_v that_o philip_n nerius_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o not_o he_o but_o god_n himself_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o congregation_n be_v lay_v by_o nerius_n in_o private_a meeting_n in_o his_o chamber_n a._n d._n 1551._o which_o afterward_o prove_v too_o little_a for_o his_o company_n 65._o he_o remove_v to_o a_o room_n over_o the_o church_n of_o s._n hierom_n where_o caesar_n baronius_n franciscus_n taurusius_fw-la and_o other_o of_o his_o disciple_n 7._o though_o not_o in_o order_n do_v hold_v forth_o to_o the_o people_n by_o which_o mean_n so_o great_a a_o number_n flock_v to_o they_o that_o nerius_n be_v accuse_v for_o keep_v conventicle_n before_o the_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n 147._o but_o notwithstanding_o the_o severe_a rebuke_n he_o receive_v from_o he_o they_o do_v not_o give_v over_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o oratory_n and_o at_o last_o obtain_v leave_n to_o continue_v they_o he_o be_v so_o use_v to_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n that_o gallonius_n say_v 157._o it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o to_o fall_v into_o one_o of_o they_o than_o for_o another_o person_n to_o think_v of_o worldly_a matter_n and_o that_o to_o avoid_v they_o he_o be_v force_v to_o divert_v his_o mind_n from_o divine_a thought_n a._n d._n â—564_n he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o congregation_n and_o make_v some_o order_n for_o the_o government_n of_o it_o and_o beside_o the_o daily_a exercise_n at_o the_o oratory_n baronius_n and_o bordinus_n preach_v on_o sunday_n in_o the_o florentine_n church_n 207._o every_o day_n of_o the_o week_n saturday_n only_o except_v four_o of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o course_n make_v plain_a discourse_n to_o the_o people_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n a_o piece_n the_o first_o two_o be_v moral_a and_o the_o latter_a relate_n to_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o part_n nerius_n afterward_o allot_v to_o baronius_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v the_o occasion_n of_o write_v his_o annal_n 18._o but_o barnabeus_fw-la say_v withal_o that_o nerius_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o keep_v baronius_n from_o embrace_v one_o of_o the_o severe_a religious_a order_n 8._o till_o constantius_n tassonus_fw-la pretend_v divine_a inspiration_n tell_v he_o god_n have_v not_o call_v he_o to_o it_o a._n d._n 1575._o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o give_v they_o his_o bull_n for_o settle_v the_o congregation_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n maria_n in_o vallâ—cellâ—_n with_o the_o parochial_a charge_n belong_v to_o it_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o this_o other_o be_v set_v up_o at_o naples_n and_o several_a other_o place_n of_o italy_n philip_n nerius_n be_v make_v precedent_n of_o the_o congregation_n set_v himself_o to_o the_o frame_v the_o constitution_n of_o it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v his_o mind_n that_o none_o who_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v of_o that_o order_n shall_v enter_v into_o any_o vow_n at_o all_o 313_o and_o that_o if_o any_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v solemn_a vow_n they_o shall_v leave_v the_o congregation_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o some_o religious_a order_n for_o be_v design_v those_o of_o his_o society_n shall_v be_v think_v religious_a only_o by_o the_o good_a example_n of_o their_o life_n and_o their_o diligence_n in_o preach_v and_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o live_v among_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o mean_a between_o the_o licentiousness_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o austerity_n of_o the_o religious_a order_n among_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o oratory_n 4._o this_o be_v one_o that_o in_o case_n the_o major_a part_n shall_v consent_v to_o the_o bring_v vow_n oath_n or_o solemn_a promise_n among_o they_o they_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o go_v to_o what_o religious_a order_n they_o please_v but_o the_o lesser_a part_n be_v to_o enjoy_v all_o the_o endowment_n of_o the_o congregation_n as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o that_o liberty_n wherein_o the_o congregation_n be_v first_o settle_v which_o constitution_n be_v approve_v by_o paul_n the_o five_o and_o in_o his_o time_n in_o imitation_n of_o this_o at_o rome_n a_o new_a congregation_n of_o the_o oratory_n be_v set_v up_o at_o paris_n without_o any_o vow_n 2._o and_o with_o a_o full_a liberty_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o disposal_n of_o their_o estate_n so_o as_o they_o obtain_v no_o right_a they_o lose_v none_o by_o be_v of_o the_o congregation_n and_o pretend_v to_o no_o privilege_n or_o exemption_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o profess_v to_o live_v as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o clergyman_n in_o subjection_n to_o they_o which_o congregation_n by_o the_o encouragement_n of_o the_o bishop_n have_v spread_v very_o much_o in_o france_n in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o peter_n de_fw-fr berulle_n a._n d._n 1611._o and_o before_o his_o death_n a._n d._n 1628._o the_o sammarthani_n say_v 993._o that_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o oratory_n be_v diffuse_v almost_o over_o all_o france_n and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v it_o find_v the_o great_a
christian_a wife_n which_o he_o have_v of_o the_o royal_a family_n of_o the_o frank_n name_v bertha_n who_o he_o receive_v from_o her_o parent_n on_o that_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v suffer_v she_o to_o enjoy_v her_o religion_n and_o to_o have_v a_o bishop_n to_o attend_v she_o who_o name_n be_v luidhardus_fw-la what_o can_v be_v more_o plain_a from_o hence_o than_o that_o the_o first_o entertainment_n which_o christianity_n meet_v with_o in_o the_o saxon_a court_n be_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o queen_n bertha_n and_o her_o bishop_n luidhardus_fw-la this_o queen_n bertha_n be_v the_o only_a daughter_n of_o châ—ripertus_n king_n of_o paris_n one_o of_o the_o four_o son_n of_o clotharius_n among_o who_o his_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v by_o ingoberga_n and_o her_o marriage_n be_v mention_v by_o gregorius_n turonensis_n 26._o to_o the_o son_n of_o the_o king_n of_o kent_n which_o marriage_n be_v in_o all_o probability_n solemnize_v before_o the_o death_n of_o charipertus_fw-la now_o charipertus_fw-la die_v a._n d._n 567._o so_o that_o christianity_n have_v be_v know_v about_o thirty_o year_n in_o king_n ethelbert_n court_v before_o ever_o augustin_n set_v foot_v upon_o english_a ground_n and_o be_v it_o conceivable_a that_o when_o a_o bishop_n have_v perform_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o thirty_o year_n in_o a_o church_n for_o that_o purpose_n viz._n s._n martin_n near_a canterbury_n the_o english_a saxon_n shall_v know_v nothing_o of_o christianity_n till_o augustins_n arrival_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o saxon_n to_o christianity_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n owe_v to_o this_o queen_n and_o her_o bishop_n luidhard_n or_o letardus_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o senlis_n in_o france_n 2._o as_o thorn_n tell_v we_o i_o know_v herein_o how_o much_o i_o shall_v provoke_v the_o whole_a generation_n of_o romish_a missionary_n but_o i_o value_v not_o the_o displeasure_n of_o those_o who_o truth_n and_o reason_n will_v enrage_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n himself_n a_o benedictin_a monk_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o our_o monkish_a historian_n 1._o say_v that_o by_o ethelbert_n match_v to_o queen_n bertha_n the_o saxon_n begin_v by_o degree_n to_o lay_v aside_o their_o barbarous_a custom_n and_o by_o conversation_n with_o the_o frâ—nch_n become_v more_o civilise_a to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o holy_a and_o single_a life_n of_o letardus_n the_o bishop_n who_o come_v over_o with_o the_o queen_n by_o which_o without_o speak_v he_o do_v invite_v the_o king_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n our_o lord_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n be_v already_o soften_v do_v so_o ready_o yield_v to_o the_o preach_n of_o augustin_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o main_a of_o the_o business_n as_o to_o the_o king_n conversion_n be_v effect_v before_o augustins_n come_v only_o for_o the_o great_a solemnity_n of_o it_o a_o mission_n from_o rome_n be_v obtain_v and_o i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o gregory_n himself_o do_v not_o imply_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o english_a saxon_n themselves_o i_o know_v very_o well_o what_o a_o idle_a story_n the_o monk_n tell_v of_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n viz._n s._n gregory_n see_v some_o pretty_a english_a boy_n to_o be_v sell_v for_o slave_n at_o rome_n and_o have_v lucky_o hit_v upon_o two_o or_o three_o pious_a quibble_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o name_n of_o their_o nation_n and_o country_n and_o king_n he_o be_v at_o last_o in_o good_a earnest_n move_v to_o seek_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n a_o very_a likely_a story_n for_o so_o grave_a a_o saint_n i_o do_v not_o quarrel_v with_o it_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o sell_v english_a slave_n but_o for_o the_o monkishness_n i._n e._n the_o silliness_n of_o it_o 1._o i_o know_v bede_n report_v it_o but_o he_o bring_v it_o in_o after_o such_o a_o fashion_n as_o though_o he_o be_v afraid_a of_o the_o anger_n of_o his_o brethren_n the_o monk_n if_o he_o have_v leave_v it_o out_o for_o he_o mention_n it_o as_o a_o reverend_a tale_n with_o which_o the_o monk_n use_v to_o entertain_v themselves_o that_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o by_o that_o infallible_a method_n of_o conveyance_n viz._n oral_a tradition_n and_o quote_v nothing_o else_o for_o it_o whereas_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o history_n he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o in_o the_o matter_n relate_v to_o gregory_n he_o rely_v on_o nothelmus_fw-la who_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n and_o have_v search_v the_o register_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o see_v as_o to_o this_o story_n he_o say_v he_o have_v nothing_o but_o a_o old_a tradition_n for_o it_o 〈…〉_z but_o since_o mr._n cressy_n be_v so_o zealous_a in_o vindication_n of_o this_o story_n i_o desire_v the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o may_v not_o be_v leave_v out_o which_o be_v tell_v by_o broâ—pton_n abbot_n of_o jorval_n viz._n that_o s._n gregory_n and_o his_o companion_n be_v come_v three_o day_n journey_n towards_o england_n and_o then_o sit_v down_o read_n in_o a_o meadow_n a_o grasshopper_n leap_v upon_o his_o book_n and_o make_v he_o leave_v off_o read_n then_o s._n gregory_n think_v serious_o upon_o this_o little_a creature_n name_n for_o his_o wit_n lay_v much_o that_o way_n he_o present_o find_v this_o mystery_n in_o it_o locusta_n say_v he_o quasi_fw-la loco_fw-la sta_fw-la which_o say_v brompton_n he_o speak_v by_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n for_o messenger_n immediate_o come_v upon_o they_o from_o rome_n and_o stop_v their_o journey_n and_o sure_o he_o have_v be_v much_o to_o blame_v to_o undertake_v such_o a_o journey_n upon_o the_o instigation_n of_o one_o quibble_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v as_o ready_a to_o turn_v back_o upon_o the_o admonition_n of_o another_o but_o to_o set_v aside_o these_o monkish_a foppery_n the_o best_a authority_n we_o can_v have_v in_o this_o case_n be_v of_o s._n gregory_n himself_n several_a of_o who_o letter_n be_v still_o extâ—nt_a in_o the_o register_n of_o his_o epistle_n relate_v to_o this_o affair_n in_o one_o send_v to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n theodoric_n and_o theodebert_n he_o express_v himself_o thus_o 58._o atque_fw-la ideo_fw-la pervenit_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la anglorum_fw-la gentem_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la christianam_fw-la deo_fw-la miserante_fw-la desiâ—eranter_a velle_fw-la converti_fw-la sed_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la vestros_fw-la è_fw-la vicino_fw-la negligeâ—eâ—_n &_o desideria_fw-la eorum_fw-la cessare_fw-la suâ_fw-la aahâ—rtatione_n succendere_fw-la ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la igitur_fw-la augustinum_n seruâ—â—m_fw-la dei_fw-la praesentium_fw-la portitorem_fw-la cujus_fw-la zelus_fw-la &_o studium_fw-la bene_fw-la nobis_fw-la est_fw-la cognâ—tum_fw-la cum_fw-la aliis_fw-la seruis_fw-la dei_fw-la praevidâ—mus_fw-la illuc_fw-la dirigendum_fw-la quibus_fw-la etiam_fw-la injunximus_fw-la ut_fw-la aliquos_fw-la secum_fw-la è_fw-la vicino_fw-la debeant_fw-la presbyteros_fw-la 〈◊〉_d cum_fw-la quibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la possint_fw-la mentes_fw-la agnoscere_fw-la &_o voluntatem_fw-la admonitione_n sua_fw-la quantam_fw-la deus_fw-la donaverit_fw-la adjuvare_fw-la and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o write_v to_o brunichildis_n their_o mother_n indicamus_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la pervenisse_fw-la anglorum_fw-la gentem_fw-la deo_fw-la annâ—ente_fw-la velle_fw-la fieri_fw-la christianam_fw-la 59_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o most_o remarkable_a testimony_n we_o can_v desire_v to_o our_o purpose_n for_o these_o letter_n be_v send_v by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n before_o ever_o he_o have_v be_v in_o england_n and_o therein_o the_o pope_n express_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n to_o embrace_v christianity_n not_o bare_o of_o ethelbert_n and_o his_o court_n that_o this_o desire_n be_v make_v know_v at_o rome_n that_o upon_o this_o the_o pope_n send_v augustin_n and_o his_o companion_n that_o the_o french_a who_o be_v their_o neighbour_n have_v be_v too_o negligent_a in_o this_o work_n and_o begin_v to_o be_v more_o slack_a than_o former_o in_o it_o that_o however_o now_o since_o he_o have_v take_v so_o much_o care_n to_o send_v these_o on_o purpose_n for_o that_o work_n he_o entreat_v they_o to_o send_v over_o so_o many_o priest_n as_o may_v serve_v for_o their_o interpreter_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a discovery_n that_o there_o have_v be_v intercourse_n about_o the_o christian_a religion_n between_o the_o french_a and_o the_o saxon_n before_o and_o that_o still_o they_o understand_v their_o language_n so_o well_o as_o to_o serve_v for_o interpreter_n to_o augustin_n and_o his_o brethren_n mr._n cressy_n who_o pare_v and_o clip_v testimony_n to_o make_v they_o serve_v his_o purpose_n render_v those_o word_n 7._o anglorum_fw-la gentem_fw-la desideranter_fw-la velle_fw-la converti_fw-la &_o velle_fw-la fieri_fw-la christianam_fw-la only_a thus_o that_o the_o english_a nation_n be_v in_o a_o willing_a disposition_n to_o receive_v the_o
direction_n that_o no_o man_n can_v observe_v they_o as_o every_o one_o swear_v to_o do_v and_o perform_v the_o necessary_a duty_n of_o the_o priestly_a office_n together_o the_o testimony_n of_o johannes_n diaconus_fw-la have_v be_v long_o since_o answer_v by_o gallonius_n 〈…〉_z who_o have_v show_v he_o to_o be_v a_o very_a incompetent_a witness_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o they_o have_v not_o at_o all_o take_a notice_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o say_v that_o the_o benedictin_a order_n come_v into_o england_n from_o the_o abbey_n of_o fleury_n 〈…〉_z be_v bring_v hither_o by_o oswald_n who_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n there_o not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o winchester_n which_o first_o make_v any_o establishment_n of_o it_o here_o i_o do_v not_o then_o deny_v that_o this_o order_n be_v introduce_v by_o a_o particular_a devotion_n of_o some_o person_n in_o some_o few_o place_n before_o to_o which_o the_o testimony_n of_o wilfrid_n benedict_n biscop_n and_o aldelmus_fw-la refer_v but_o the_o general_a reception_n of_o it_o be_v not_o before_o the_o time_n of_o dunstan_n and_o with_o what_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n with_o what_o severity_n and_o injustice_n to_o the_o canonical_a and_o secular_a clergy_n it_o be_v then_o establish_v may_v be_v easy_o see_v in_o our_o history_n for_o dunstan_n oswald_n and_o ethelwald_n set_v themselves_o with_o all_o their_o power_n which_o be_v great_a by_o the_o favour_n of_o king_n edgar_n to_o drive_v out_o the_o canon_n out_o of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o to_o bring_v in_o the_o monk_n in_o their_o room_n and_o other_o bishop_n think_v it_o a_o good_a way_n to_o preferment_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o from_o hence_o forward_a the_o benedictin_a monk_n keep_v the_o possession_n not_o only_o of_o the_o great_a monastery_n but_o of_o several_a of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o their_o rule_n if_o the_o cistertian_n abbot_n may_v be_v believe_v 1._o who_o declare_v their_o resolution_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n and_o therefore_o will_v whole_o withdraw_v from_o city_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v in_o church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v live_v retire_v not_o upon_o the_o profit_n of_o church_n but_o upon_o their_o own_o stock_n and_o industry_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o their_o rule_n and_o that_o this_o resolution_n of_o the_o cistertian_n be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o benedictin_a rule_n heariquez_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o many_o bull_n of_o pope_n which_o be_v extant_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o cistertian_n order_n or_o rather_o reformation_n of_o the_o benedictin_n according_a to_o the_o first_o design_n and_o letter_n of_o their_o rule_n §_o 7._o thus_o far_o mr._n cressy_n resolution_n to_o stand_v to_o it_o that_o christianity_n be_v establish_v in_o england_n by_o the_o disciple_n of_o s._n benedict_n have_v draw_v i_o to_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o mean_n and_o person_n by_o which_o england_n be_v convert_v but_o it_o may_v be_v after_o all_o this_o he_o may_v find_v out_o a_o reserve_n to_o himself_o viz._n that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o first_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n but_o of_o the_o firm_a settlement_n of_o it_o but_o neither_o can_v this_o be_v his_o meaning_n nor_o if_o it_o be_v be_v it_o any_o true_a than_o the_o former_a it_o can_v be_v his_o meaning_n for_o his_o word_n be_v that_o the_o english_a saxon_n be_v indeed_o convert_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o s._n benedict_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o conversion_n but_o suppose_v he_o do_v not_o the_o establishment_n or_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v no_o more_o owe_v to_o the_o benedictin_n than_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o a_o sudden_a apostasy_n soon_o happen_v to_o paganism_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o first_o prince_n who_o profess_v christianity_n for_o eadbald_a king_n of_o kent_n 6._o son_n to_o ethelbert_n revolt_v from_o it_o but_o he_o soon_o repent_v his_o apostasy_n and_o send_v for_o mellitus_n and_o justus_n out_o of_o france_n again_o but_o the_o state_n of_o christianity_n remain_v more_o desperate_a in_o the_o eastern_a part_n after_o the_o death_n of_o sebert_n and_o the_o apostasy_n of_o his_o son_n and_o although_o some_o hope_n appear_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o erpenwald_n 15._o yet_o his_o death_n happen_v soon_o after_o thing_n be_v as_o bad_a as_o ever_o 18._o till_o the_o return_n of_o sigebert_n out_o of_o france_n who_o bring_v felix_n a_o burgundian_n priest_n with_o he_o who_o be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o restore_a christianity_n in_o those_o part_n 7._o among_o the_o west_n saxon_n birinus_fw-la be_v the_o first_o preacher_n of_o christianity_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o benedictin_n that_o mr._n cressy_n himself_o confess_v 1._o that_o he_o be_v not_o by_o profession_n a_o monk_n in_o the_o northern_a part_n after_o the_o revolt_n of_o the_o son_n of_o edwin_n christianity_n be_v whole_o restore_v in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n oswald_n by_o the_o scottish_a christian_n among_o who_o himself_o be_v convert_v and_o baptise_a 3._o bede_n at_o large_a relate_v the_o come_n of_o aidâ—nus_n and_o his_o excellent_a piety_n zeal_n and_o charity_n who_o good_a example_n many_o other_o follow_v till_o by_o great_a diligence_n in_o preach_v and_o a_o excellent_a conversation_n they_o have_v settle_v christianity_n much_o more_o firm_o than_o ever_o and_o from_o thence_o christianity_n be_v convey_v into_o the_o middle_a part_n of_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peada_n by_o finanus_fw-la 21._o who_o carry_v with_o he_o four_o priest_n cedda_n and_o adda_n and_o betti_n and_o diuma_n whereof_o the_o last_o be_v a_o scot_n and_o the_o other_o english_a this_o diuma_n be_v make_v bishop_n and_o consecrate_v by_o finanus_fw-la after_o he_o succeed_v ceolla_o a_o scot_n too_o after_o he_o trumâ—ere_o consecrate_v by_o the_o scot_n after_o he_o jaruman_n after_o he_o ceadda_fw-mi at_o the_o same_o time_n 22._o say_v bede_n the_o east_n saxon_n recover_v the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o king_n oâ—wi_n of_o northumberland_n with_o their_o king_n sigbert_n who_o be_v likewise_o baptise_a by_o finanus_fw-la and_o he_o consecrate_v cedda_n to_o be_v their_o bishop_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o when_o christianity_n be_v settle_v and_o establish_v in_o england_n how_o much_o more_o it_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o piety_n and_o care_n of_o the_o scottish_a christian_n than_o to_o the_o roman_a missionary_n for_o all_o the_o northern_a part_n the_o midland_n and_o east_n saxon_n be_v thorough_o convert_v by_o they_o the_o east_n angle_n by_o felix_n a_o burgundian_n the_o west_n saxon_n by_o birinus_fw-la one_o send_v from_o rome_n but_o no_o monk_n and_o only_o the_o part_n of_o kent_n by_o the_o roman_a monk_n but_o not_o benedictin_n and_o have_v not_o mr._n cr._n now_o very_o great_a reason_n to_o stand_v to_o this_o assertion_n that_o the_o english_a saxon_n be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o benedictin_a monk_n §_o 8._o but_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o mr._n cressy_n think_v they_o be_v never_o true_a christian_n till_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o roman_a custom_n and_o that_o the_o honour_n of_o make_v they_o good_a catholic_n christian_n belong_v to_o the_o benedictin_n or_o at_o least_o to_o the_o roman_a missionary_n for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v find_v they_o be_v very_o good_a christian_n in_o mr._n cressy_n esteem_n but_o only_o in_o the_o custom_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o mr._n cressy_n confess_v that_o the_o scot_n pict_n 12._o and_o britain_n in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n agree_v with_o the_o saxon_a that_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a withal_o that_o the_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n wilfrid_n refuse_v to_o receive_v order_n among_o they_o and_o give_v this_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o because_o the_o apostolical_a see_v do_v not_o allow_v thâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z on_o with_o it_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d scottish_a bishop_n 12._o he_o say_v 〈…〉_z apostolica_fw-la sedes_fw-la in_o communiâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z neceos_fw-la qui_fw-la schismatâ—cis_fw-la consenâ—â—â—â—_n it_o seem_v then_o the_o british_a and_o sâ—â—â—â—â—sh_a church_n stand_v excommunicate_v at_o that_o time_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v to_o go_v into_o france_n ut_fw-la sine_fw-la controversia_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la sedis_fw-la licet_fw-la indignus_fw-la gradum_fw-la episcopalem_fw-la merear_fw-la accipere_fw-la so_o that_o the_o pope_n will_v neither_o allow_v their_o church_n nor_o their_o ordination_n so_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n say_v 3._o that_o he_o will_v neither_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o scottish_a bishop_n nor_o by_o any_o ordain_v by_o they_o because_o the_o
apostolical_a see_v have_v reject_v their_o communion_n but_o what_o be_v it_o i_o beseech_v mr._n cressy_n that_o unchurch_v the_o british_a and_o scottish_a christian_n and_o null_v their_o ordination_n and_o make_v they_o deserve_v excommunication_n why_o forsooth_o they_o have_v not_o the_o right_n tonsure_v among_o they_o and_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o right_a sunday_n these_o be_v all_o the_o material_a difference_n mr._n cressy_n will_v allow_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o so_o much_o severity_n but_o do_v mr._n cressy_n in_o good_a earnest_n think_v that_o these_o be_v of_o weight_n enough_o to_o unchurch_n whole_a nation_n and_o null_n their_o ordination_n mr._n cressy_n have_v very_o learned_o set_v forth_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o tonsure_v and_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v three_o several_a kind_n of_o tonsure_v the_o first_o be_v call_v s._n peter_n etc._n which_o be_v shave_v the_o top_n of_o the_o head_n leave_v below_o towards_o the_o forehead_n and_o ear_n a_o circle_n or_o diadem_n represent_v the_o crown_n of_o thorn_n which_o our_o lord_n bear_v the_o second_o be_v s._n paul_n which_o be_v either_o a_o total_a shave_n or_o at_o least_o close_a poll_n of_o the_o whole_a head_n the_o three_o be_v call_v simon_n magus_n his_o tonsure_v by_o which_o only_o a_o half_a crown_n be_v form_v on_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o head_n before_o from_o one_o ear_n to_o the_o other_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o hâ—ir_n be_v leave_v at_o full_a length_n 6._o now_o say_v mr._n cressy_n the_o present_a dispute_n be_v whether_o s._n peter_n manner_n of_o tonsure_v in_o use_n at_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v only_o receive_v in_o britain_n a_o very_a weighty_a controversy_n i_o confess_v and_o very_o fit_a for_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v in_o 7._o for_o so_o mr._n c._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o this_o age_n take_v care_n that_o s._n peter_n tonsure_v shall_v be_v only_o receive_v in_o britain_n and_o be_v there_o not_o great_a reason_n for_o it_o since_o it_o be_v to_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o their_o slavery_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v good_a lord_n that_o ever_o man_n shall_v pretend_v to_o take_v care_n of_o soul_n and_o excommunicate_a whole_a church_n for_o not_o have_v the_o right_a fashion_n of_o shave_v their_o head_n can_v they_o ever_o believe_v that_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n be_v so_o concern_v whether_o man_n hair_n be_v cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown_n or_o all_o off_o no_o they_o say_v that_o circumcision_n be_v nothing_o and_o uncircumcision_n be_v nothing_o but_o it_o seem_v the_o fashion_n of_o shave_v be_v a_o very_a great_a matter_n but_o i_o suppose_v the_o weight_n of_o the_o business_n lie_v in_o the_o keep_n of_o easter_n on_o a_o different_a sunday_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mr._n cressy_n pretend_v to_o some_o skill_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o undertake_v to_o correct_v many_o mistake_n of_o protestant_n about_o it_o and_o therefore_o to_o prevent_v any_o needless_a quarrel_n i_o will_v take_v the_o controversy_n as_o mr._n cr._n himself_o state_v it_o and_o then_o see_v what_o can_v be_v make_v of_o it_o against_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n and_o the_o english_a which_o follow_v their_o example_n the_o error_n of_o the_o britain_n say_v he_o 11._o and_o consequent_o of_o the_o rest_n consist_v not_o as_o general_o protestant_a writer_n conceive_v in_o conform_v to_o the_o asiatic_a manner_n of_o the_o quartodecimani_n who_o keep_v their_o easter_n always_o the_o same_o day_n 〈…〉_z whether_o it_o be_v sunday_n or_o 〈…〉_z they_o make_v their_o computation_n from_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o if_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n prove_v to_o be_v a_o sunday_n the_o jew_n and_o britain_n once_a in_o seven_o year_n will_v observe_v their_o paschal_n solemnity_n together_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o utter_o forbid_v by_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nicaea_n 10._o and_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v that_o to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a pasch_fw-mi from_o the_o shadow_n of_o a_o jewish_a observation_n they_o ordain_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v solemnize_v only_o on_o a_o sunday_n yet_o not_o that_o on_o which_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n fall_v but_o the_o sunday_n follow_v and_o therefore_o count_v always_o from_o the_o 15_o to_o the_o 21_o exclude_v the_o day_n of_o the_o jewish_a pasch_fw-mi which_o he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v exact_o on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o first_o moon_n after_o the_o vernal_a aequinox_n on_o what_o day_n of_o the_o week_n soever_o it_o fall_v for_o mr._n cressy_n satisfaction_n or_o rather_o for_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n and_o the_o english_a which_o follow_v they_o i_o shall_v inquire_v into_o two_o thing_n 1._o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n 2._o whether_o the_o roman_a emissary_n either_o then_o have_v or_o now_o have_v reason_n to_o charge_v they_o with_o contradict_v the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a §_o 9_o 1._o for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o their_o enemy_n and_o what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o bede_n where_o he_o first_o mention_n it_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o 2._o that_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v the_o sunday_n of_o easter_n in_o its_o own_o time_n for_o they_o reckon_v from_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o the_o twenty_o which_o computation_n say_v he_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o cycle_n of_o eighty_o four_o year_n 10._o stephanus_n heddius_n say_v from_o the_o fourteen_o to_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o but_o that_o be_v a_o mistake_n 19_o pope_n honorius_n charge_v they_o with_o contradict_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o general_a council_n pope_n john_n who_o succeed_v severinus_n next_o after_o honorius_n charge_v they_o with_o renew_v a_o old_a heresy_n and_o keep_v easter_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o all_o be_v say_v bede_n because_o they_o do_v not_o reckon_v the_o easter_n sunday_n from_o the_o fifteen_o to_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o according_a to_o what_o be_v approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 25._o those_o that_o come_v out_o of_o kent_n and_o gaul_n say_v bede_n charge_v the_o scot_n that_o they_o keep_v the_o easter_n sunday_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o this_o different_a practice_n say_v bede_n it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o two_o easters_n be_v keep_v in_o a_o year_n and_o that_o which_o be_v easter_n day_n to_o the_o one_o be_v palm-sunday_n to_o the_o other_o and_o after_o naiton_n king_n of_o the_o pict_n have_v embrace_v the_o than_o roman_a custom_n of_o keep_v easter_n 〈◊〉_d to_o show_v to_o all_o the_o people_n the_o change_n he_o have_v make_v he_o remove_v the_o cycle_n of_o eighty_o four_o year_n and_o set_v up_o that_o of_o nineteen_o so_o that_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n between_o they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o whether_o the_o old_a roman_a cycle_n of_o eighty_o four_o shall_v continue_v or_o the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n of_o nineteen_o be_v follow_v but_o the_o combatant_n on_o both_o side_n talk_v like_o man_n that_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o matter_n they_o be_v so_o hot_a about_o however_o colman_n plead_v for_o their_o adhere_n to_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o their_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o hearken_v to_o any_o innovation_n by_o whosoever_o introduce_v for_o suppose_v the_o great_a inconvenience_n that_o can_v happen_v that_o they_o shall_v celebrate_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o together_o with_o the_o jew_n yet_o herein_o they_o have_v the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n s_o john_n 10._o and_o those_o who_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o we_o as_o polycarp_n and_o other_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o therefore_o we_o dare_v not_o and_o will_v not_o change_v our_o custom_n fredegodus_fw-la make_v colman_n add_v further_a 176._o that_o they_o have_v not_o only_o constant_a tradition_n for_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v leave_v in_o charge_n by_o s._n john_n and_o his_o disciple_n that_o if_o the_o sunday_n fall_v on_o the_o fourteen_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o easter_n on_o that_o day_n and_o so_o much_o heddius_n say_v too_o patres_fw-la nostri_fw-la &_o antecessores_fw-la eorum_fw-la manifest_a spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la inspirati_fw-la ut_fw-la erat_fw-la columcille_n 14_o luna_n die_v dominicâ_fw-la pascha_fw-la celebrandum_fw-la
sanxerunt_fw-la 15._o eadmerus_n make_v the_o command_n to_o come_v from_o s._n john_n himself_o in_o those_o church_n which_o be_v under_o his_o care_n which_o practice_n say_v colman_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o by_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o holy_a and_o prudent_a man_n and_o have_v be_v inviolable_o observe_v hitherto_o and_o therefore_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o still_o what_o can_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n desire_v more_o than_o they_o bring_v for_o this_o practice_n nay_o i._n s._n will_v have_v tell_v they_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v to_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n what_o certainty_n will_v he_o say_v can_v they_o have_v have_v of_o any_o thing_n if_o they_o reject_v such_o evidence_n as_o this_o but_o it_o seem_v this_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v not_o value_v so_o much_o then_o no_o nor_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o it_o oppose_v their_o interest_n it_o be_v not_o this_o or_o that_o day_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o occasion_n of_o the_o dispute_n but_o the_o poor_a british_a and_o scottish_a christian_n must_v submit_v to_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o do_v as_o they_o will_v have_v they_o 4._o beda_n say_v express_o that_o they_o do_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o jew_n as_o to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n but_o ignorant_o and_o by_o follow_v uncertain_a cycle_n they_o mistake_v in_o the_o certain_a sunday_n be_v man_n of_o very_a great_a devotion_n and_o goodness_n and_o learn_v only_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n evangelist_n and_o apostle_n but_o be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v no_o favour_n be_v to_o be_v show_v they_o without_o present_a compliance_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n wilfrid_n be_v a_o excellent_a instrument_n who_o begin_v in_o bede_n his_o answer_n to_o colman_n by_o say_v 2d_o the_o easter_n we_o observe_v we_o see_v observe_v at_o rome_n by_o all_o person_n where_o peter_n and_o paul_n live_v and_o teach_v and_o suffer_v and_o be_v bury_v the_o same_o say_v he_o be_v observe_v in_o italy_n and_o gaul_n in_o africa_n asia_n egypt_n and_o greece_n and_o all_o the_o world_n over_o except_o these_o obstinate_a britain_n and_o pict_n very_o confident_o say_v how_o true_o will_v be_v see_v afterward_o however_o he_o confess_v that_o s._n john_n practice_n be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o but_o s._n peter_n when_o he_o preach_v at_o rome_n there_o be_v the_o emphasis_n of_o it_o appoint_v otherwise_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v on_o the_o sunday_n that_o do_v fall_v between_o the_o fifteen_o and_o one_o and_o twenty_o it_o seem_v s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n differ_v as_o much_o about_o easter_n as_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n do_v about_o tonsure_v and_o this_o say_v he_o all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n after_o s._n john_n death_n and_o his_o successor_n observe_v it_o seem_v his_o authority_n vanish_v at_o his_o death_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v not_o first_o decree_v but_o confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a what_o prodigious_a ignorance_n and_o confidence_n be_v here_o join_v together_o as_o will_v appear_v present_o colman_n ask_v he_o what_o he_o think_v of_o anatolius_n a_o man_n much_o commend_v in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n who_o declare_v that_o the_o sunday_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fourteen_o to_o the_o twenty_o wilfrid_n tell_v he_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v he_o no_o more_o than_o himself_o and_o as_o to_o their_o ancestor_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o think_v charitable_o of_o they_o and_o hope_v that_o the_o keep_a easter_n on_o a_o wrong_a day_n will_v not_o damn_v they_o as_o long_o as_o they_o have_v no_o better_a information_n but_o say_v he_o for_o you_o and_o your_o companion_n if_o you_o refuse_v to_o obey_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v yea_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n confirm_v by_o scripture_n without_o all_o doubt_n you_o sin_n in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o our_o lord_n have_v say_v tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o i_o confess_v be_v home_n to_o the_o business_n 25._o although_o the_o saxon_a homily_n with_o no_o less_o than_o malignant_a ingratitude_n understand_v the_o rock_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o faith_n which_o peter_n confess_v but_o however_o wilfrid_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o s._n peter_n key_n that_o the_o good_a king_n oswi_n very_o believe_v that_o he_o keep_v heaven-gate_n tell_v they_o all_o plain_o that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v follow_v s._n peter_n for_o fear_n he_o shall_v shut_v heaven-gate_n against_o he_o when_o he_o come_v thither_o and_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a the_o people_n can_v not_o but_o be_v mighty_o move_v with_o this_o by_o which_o mean_v wilfrid_n prevail_v and_o colman_n be_v force_v to_o retire_v from_o his_o bishopric_n steph._n heddius_n add_v only_o far_o 10._o that_o wilfrid_n insist_v on_o this_o that_o the_o nicene_n father_n have_v appoint_v the_o cycle_n of_o nineteen_o by_o which_o they_o can_v never_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o and_o that_o a_o anathema_n be_v pronounce_v against_o those_o who_o shall_v keep_v it_o otherwise_o thus_o far_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n from_o the_o party_n engage_v in_o it_o §_o 10._o 2._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o reason_n there_o be_v for_o charge_v the_o british_a and_o scottish_a christian_n with_o oppose_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o reckon_v the_o easter_n sunday_n from_o the_o fourteen_o to_o the_o twenty_o and_o not_o as_o the_o roman_a missionary_n will_v have_v they_o from_o the_o fifteen_o to_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o i_o shall_v therefore_o now_o show_v epiphan_n that_o if_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o error_n or_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v so_o petavius_n call_v it_o insignis_fw-la error_n imo_fw-la haeresis_fw-la scotorum_fw-la not_o only_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o disciple_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o be_v guilty_a of_o as_o great_a the_o great_a ignorance_n which_o wilfrid_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o zealot_n for_o the_o roman_a custom_n betray_v lie_v in_o this_o that_o what_o they_o see_v practise_v in_o their_o time_n at_o rome_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v always_o observe_v there_o and_o that_o it_o come_v from_o a_o command_n of_o s._n peter_n that_o the_o day_n of_o easter_n shall_v be_v observe_v as_o it_o be_v then_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n whereas_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o any_o apostolical_a precept_n for_o it_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o have_v but_o late_o embrace_v the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n which_o wilfrid_n will_v with_o so_o much_o authority_n have_v enforce_v upon_o the_o poor_a scottish_a christian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n nothing_o be_v look_v on_o with_o great_a indifferency_n than_o the_o anniversary_n day_n of_o the_o christian_a pasch_fw-mi thence_o come_v so_o different_a custom_n among_o several_a church_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n proper_o so_o call_v syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o cilicia_n â—p_n observe_v it_o on_o what_o day_n of_o the_o week_n soever_o it_o fall_v as_o any_o one_o that_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n understand_v for_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v 382._o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v call_v to_o account_v that_o he_o observe_v the_o pasch_fw-mi in_o this_o or_o that_o month_n for_o they_o have_v neither_o the_o leisure_n nor_o the_o curiosity_n to_o examine_v the_o cycle_n then_o in_o use_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o astronomy_n but_o take_v they_o as_o they_o find_v they_o among_o the_o jew_n without_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o heavenly_a body_n now_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n observe_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o find_v out_o the_o day_n of_o passeover_n viz._n the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o the_o first_o month_n and_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n on_o the_o evening_n of_o which_o they_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o passeover_n and_o these_o two_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n till_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n according_a to_o the_o jewish_a cycle_n which_o be_v of_o eighty_o four_o year_n as_o epiphanius_n tell_v we_o â—1_n which_o although_o it_o be_v not_o exact_v according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o heaven_n yet_o that_o be_v not_o think_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o alteration_n of_o it_o yea_o epiphanius_n mention_n a_o apostolical_a constitution_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o book_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n wherein_o christian_n be_v command_v not_o to_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o calculation_n 70._o but_o that_o they_o
eighty_o four_o other_o a_o cycle_n of_o twenty_o five_o other_o of_o thirty_o and_o he_o mention_n the_o endeavour_n of_o isidore_n hierom_n clement_n and_o origen_n all_o of_o egypt_n to_o compose_v this_o matter_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o care_n use_v to_o settle_v this_o controversy_n the_o breach_n of_o the_o church_n continue_v about_o it_o and_o if_o we_o believe_v hen._n valesius_fw-la 23._o the_o inhabitant_n of_o syria_n and_o mesopotamia_n have_v espouse_v the_o celebrate_n easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o what_o difference_n soever_o happen_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o a_o uniform_a practice_n settle_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o it_o and_o all_o church_n oblige_v to_o reckon_v the_o paschal_n sunday_n from_o the_o fifteen_o to_o the_o twenty_o first_o and_o consequent_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o oppose_v the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o least_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a this_o be_v all_o the_o pretence_n that_o i_o know_v can_v be_v leave_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o neither_o be_v this_o decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a nor_o if_o it_o be_v be_v it_o universal_o observe_v after_o it_o a_o synodical_a epistle_n be_v send_v out_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o council_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o constantin_n 19_o wherein_o all_o christian_n be_v dissuade_v from_o compliance_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o earnest_o exhort_v to_o a_o agreement_n upon_o one_o day_n and_o the_o lesser_a part_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o great_a but_o no_o limit_n be_v set_v no_o cycle_n establish_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n for_o although_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la who_o bring_v in_o the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n into_o the_o latin_a church_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v 485._o that_o herein_o he_o follow_v the_o nicene_n father_n yet_o aegidius_n bucherius_n a_o learned_a jesuit_n have_v full_o prove_v that_o no_o cycle_n or_o certain_a rule_n be_v at_o all_o appoint_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 6._o although_o soon_o after_o he_o confess_v the_o cycle_n of_o 19_o be_v find_v out_o as_o he_o probable_o think_v by_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n and_o afterward_o perfect_v by_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o elder_a but_o if_o the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n have_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 34._o how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o kalendarium_n romanum_n publish_v by_o herwart_n which_o he_o say_v be_v set_v forth_o the_o very_a year_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n a._n d._n 325._o wherein_o though_o there_o be_v dominical_a letter_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o golden_a number_n but_o if_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o time_n and_o it_o come_v forth_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o constantius_n the_o argument_n will_v still_o hold_v and_o if_o there_o be_v so_o universal_a a_o consent_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n after_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o s._n cyrill_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o paschal_n epistle_n say_v 482._o there_o be_v so_o much_o confusion_n in_o the_o account_n of_o easter_n in_o the_o church_n the_o camp_n and_o the_o palace_n how_o come_v theodosius_n to_o send_v so_o earnest_o to_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n about_o it_o but_o above_o all_o whence_o come_v such_o mighty_a difference_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n about_o easter_n long_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o which_o a_o full_a account_n be_v give_v by_o the_o two_o learned_a jesuit_n 6._o petavius_n and_o bucherius_n which_o latter_a have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v still_o proceed_v according_a to_o the_o jewish_a cycle_n of_o eighty_o four_o and_o not_o according_a to_o the_o alexandrian_a of_o nineteen_o and_o that_o they_o reckon_v not_o from_o fifteen_o to_o twenty_o one_o but_o from_o sixteen_o to_o twenty_o two_o from_o whence_o arise_v those_o hot_a contest_v about_o the_o right_a easter_n between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o alexandria_n especial_o in_o the_o time_n of_o leo_n in_o the_o year_n 444._o and_o 455._o and_o paschasinus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leo_n about_o the_o former_a easter_n mention_n the_o romana_fw-la supputatio_fw-la 63._o as_o distinct_a from_o that_o of_o alexandria_n and_o as_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o dispute_n in_o a._n d._n 455._o there_o be_v eight_o day_n difference_n between_o the_o easter_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o alexandria_n which_o cause_v great_a dispute_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o leo_n to_o martianus_n and_o eudocia_n 65._o and_o the_o answer_n of_o proterius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n of_o which_o prosper_v in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la say_v 455._o that_o although_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v submit_v for_o peace_n sake_n yet_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o such_o a_o example_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v and_o the_o same_o prosper_n 382._o do_v often_o mention_v the_o cycle_n of_o eighty_o four_o as_o that_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v make_v use_n of_o at_o that_o time_n but_o this_o be_v find_v too_o short_a and_o insufficient_a victorius_n be_v employ_v to_o frame_v a_o new_a paschal_n canon_n fit_v to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v first_o print_v by_o bucherius_n 9â—_n wherein_o although_o he_o differ_v from_o the_o old_a latin_a calculation_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o lunar_a month_n yet_o he_o proceed_v still_o in_o the_o old_a way_n of_o reckon_n from_o sixteen_o to_o twenty_o two_o victorius_n write_v his_o paschal_n canon_n a._n d._n 457._o to_o hilarus_n archdeacon_n of_o rome_n who_o succeed_v leo_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o occasion_n of_o write_v it_o be_v from_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o alexandrian_a and_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o computation_n of_o easter_n so_o hilarus_n confess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o victorius_n 5._o and_o victorius_n show_v wherein_o the_o difference_n lay_v viz._n in_o three_o thing_n the_o alexandrian_n begin_v their_o paschal_n month_n from_o march_n 8._o and_o reckon_v it_o to_o april_n 5._o inclusive_a the_o roman_a church_n from_o march_n 5._o inclusive_a to_o april_n 3._o exclusive_a the_o alexandrian_n reckon_v the_o fourteen_o moon_n from_o march_n 21._o to_o april_n 18._o the_o roman_n from_o march_n 18._o to_o april_n 15._o inclusive_a the_o alexandrian_n reckon_v the_o paschal_n sunday_n from_o the_o fifteen_o inclusive_a to_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o sixteen_o to_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o now_o victorius_n think_v by_o his_o canon_n to_o accommodate_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n embrace_v the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n of_o nineteen_o as_o more_o certain_a than_o the_o old_a latin_n one_o of_o eighty_o four_o but_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n in_o reckon_v from_o sixteen_o to_o two_o and_o twenty_o and_o yet_o according_a to_o his_o canon_n the_o easter_n sometime_o differ_v eight_o day_n from_o that_o keep_v at_o alexandria_n 9_o and_o sometime_o it_o fall_v a_o month_n late_a than_o it_o do_v according_a to_o the_o former_a latin_a computation_n but_o this_o canon_n of_o victorius_n give_v no_o satisfaction_n either_o to_o the_o eastern_a or_o western_a church_n all_o the_o eastern_a church_n follow_v the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n in_o the_o west_n from_o the_o time_n of_o s._n ambrose_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o aemilia_n 83._o victor_n bishop_n of_o capua_n write_v against_o victorius_n his_o canon_n a._n d._n 550._o upon_o a_o new_a controversy_n rise_v in_o the_o church_n about_o easter_n day_n but_o this_o be_v twenty_o five_o year_n after_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la have_v bring_v the_o alexandrian_a canon_n into_o the_o use_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v a._n d._n 525._o after_o which_o time_n it_o do_v by_o degree_n prevail_v in_o the_o western_a part_n but_o be_v never_o full_o receive_v in_o france_n till_o it_o be_v settle_v there_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a §_o 12._o this_o be_v the_o short_a and_o true_a account_n of_o the_o paschal_n controversy_n which_o make_v so_o much_o noise_n and_o give_v so_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n let_v we_o now_o bring_v it_o home_o to_o the_o case_n of_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n and_o see_v what_o reason_n wilfrid_n then_o and_o the_o roman_a missionary_n since_o have_v have_v to_o condemn_v they_o be_v it_o that_o they_o oppose_v the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o not_o reckon_v from_o fifteen_o to_o twenty_o one_o but_o we_o see_v the_o roman_a church_n itself_o have_v but_o late_o embrace_v that_o way_n of_o computation_n have_v before_o make_v
use_n of_o the_o same_o cycle_n the_o britain_n do_v of_o eighty_o four_o and_o reckon_v from_o sixteen_o to_o twenty_o two_o be_v it_o that_o according_a to_o their_o way_n different_a easters_n will_v be_v keep_v the_o same_o year_n but_o why_o shall_v this_o be_v worse_o with_o the_o britain_n and_o scot_n than_o with_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n which_o differ_v sometime_o a_o month_n in_o their_o easter_n as_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v mention_v already_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a laterculus_fw-la paschalis_n first_o publish_v by_o bucherius_n in_o which_o he_o show_v that_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o it_o viz._n a_o hundred_o year_n the_o easter_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v keep_v a_o month_n soon_o than_o the_o alexandrian_n viz._n a._n d._n 322_o 349_o 406._o 264._o and_o a._n d._n 387._o a_o threefold_a easter_n be_v keep_v some_o march_n 21._o other_o april_v 25._o other_o april_v 18._o as_o appear_v by_o s._n ambrose_n epistle_n write_v on_o that_o occasion_n again_o a._n d._n 577._o 577._o a_o threefold_a easter_n be_v keep_v some_o keep_n it_o the_o eighteen_o of_o april_n as_o those_o which_o follow_v victorius_n other_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o april_n viz._n those_o which_o follow_v the_o alexandrian_a canon_n and_o other_o again_o even_o in_o gaul_n as_o greg._n 1â—_n turonensis_n say_v on_o the_o 12._o kal._n of_o april_n march_v 21._o the_o very_a day_n of_o the_o vernal_a aequinox_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o do_v in_o compliance_n with_o the_o spaniard_n who_o it_o seem_v think_v it_o no_o heresy_n so_o to_o do_v even_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o i_o suppose_v the_o main_a fault_n of_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n be_v that_o at_o some_o time_n it_o will_v so_o happen_v that_o they_o may_v keep_v their_o easter_n day_n on_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n and_o so_o comply_v with_o the_o jew_n be_v this_o it_o in_o truth_n which_o unchurch_v they_o all_o and_o render_v their_o ordination_n null_n the_o apostle_n i_o be_o sure_o do_v far_o more_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o jew_n than_o this_o come_v to_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o circumcision_n and_o other_o thing_n and_o even_o in_o this_o point_n if_o ecclesiastical_a history_n may_v be_v credit_v and_o yet_o i_o hope_v their_o ordination_n be_v good_a and_o the_o church_n orthodox_n which_o they_o plant_v methinks_v it_o may_v have_v be_v call_v compliance_n with_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o with_o as_o the_o jew_n and_o will_v indeed_o compliance_n with_o a_o apostolical_a practice_n unchurch_n whole_a nation_n it_o must_v be_v sure_o only_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o can_v do_v so_o and_o yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o comply_v with_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o use_n of_o their_o cycle_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o lunar_a month_n on_o the_o five_o and_o not_o on_o the_o eight_o of_o march_n as_o the_o alexandrian_n and_o why_o shall_v one_o sort_n of_o compliance_n unchurch_n people_n and_o not_o another_o if_o every_o compliance_n do_v it_o farewell_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o her_o ordination_n even_o after_o the_o nicene_n council_n but_o what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o embrace_v the_o alexandrian_a cycle_n do_v comply_v more_o with_o the_o jew_n than_o the_o british_a church_n do_v in_o keep_v their_o easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n for_o by_o that_o canon_n they_o be_v to_o keep_v it_o on_o the_o fifteen_o and_o that_o be_v the_o great_a festival_n day_n among_o the_o jew_n for_o on_o the_o evening_n of_o the_o fourteen_o they_o do_v eat_v their_o bitter_a herb_n but_o the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o solemn_a festival_n and_o i_o will_v â—ain_o understand_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o great_a compliance_n with_o the_o jew_n to_o feast_v the_o same_o day_n they_o do_v than_o to_o keep_v that_o for_o a_o festival_n on_o which_o they_o eat_v their_o bitter_a herb_n and_o begin_v the_o passeover_n only_o on_o the_o evening_n beside_o they_o who_o keep_v it_o on_o the_o fifteen_o must_v celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o christ_n passion_n before_o the_o fourteen_o which_o certain_o be_v as_o great_a a_o incongruity_n as_o can_v happen_v by_o keep_v it_o on_o the_o fourteen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v a_o compliance_n with_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v plain_a it_o be_v not_o a_o study_a and_o design_v compliance_n with_o they_o for_o they_o keep_v their_o easter_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n in_o opposition_n to_o they_o only_o it_o happen_v once_o in_o seven_o year_n say_v mr._n cressy_n that_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n and_o easter_n meet_v and_o then_o they_o keep_v it_o with_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v it_o which_o unchurch_v they_o how_o hard_o be_v it_o for_o such_o britain_n and_o scot_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n or_o rather_o how_o hard_o be_v it_o for_o such_o who_o can_v unchurch_n whole_a nation_n of_o christian_n on_o such_o pitiful_a account_n as_o these_o s._n paul_n will_v have_v say_v i_o will_v keep_v no_o easter_n while_o the_o world_n stand_v rather_o than_o destroy_v whole_a church_n of_o such_o for_o who_o christ_n die_v but_o what_o do_v we_o meddle_v with_o s._n paul_n they_o be_v only_o the_o usurper_n of_o s._n peter_n chair_n that_o dare_v so_o easy_o in_o their_o own_o opinion_n send_v whole_a church_n to_o hell_n viz._n for_o do_v no_o more_o in_o effect_n than_o themselves_o have_v do_v not_o long_o before_o nay_o to_o conclude_v all_o it_o be_v very_o probable_o suppose_v by_o two_o learned_a person_n 190._o that_o what_o the_o british_a and_o scottish_a church_n at_o that_o time_n account_v the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o sixteen_o whether_o by_o the_o correction_n of_o sulpitius_n severus_n as_o bishop_n usser_n suppose_v 934._o or_o the_o shortness_n of_o the_o cycle_n as_o bucherius_n be_v no_o matter_n at_o all_o and_o i_o hope_v all_o person_n shall_v not_o be_v present_o send_v to_o hell_n that_o do_v mistake_v in_o the_o computation_n of_o easter_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o then_o god_n have_v mercy_n on_o all_o those_o that_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o gregorian_a account_n and_o i_o think_v the_o difference_n as_o great_a and_o a_o weighty_a now_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n between_o wilfrid_n and_o colman_n but_o if_o notwithstanding_o this_o difference_n the_o british_a and_o scottish_a christian_n be_v very_o good_a christian_n and_o so_o many_o english_a church_n be_v plant_v by_o they_o mr._n cressy_n must_v harden_v his_o forehead_n in_o stand_v to_o it_o that_o the_o english_a saxon_n be_v convert_v by_o benedictin_a monk_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o penal_a law_n against_o papist_n §_o 1._o i_o be_o now_o come_v to_o that_o which_o mr._n cressy_n look_v upon_o as_o a_o very_a important_a subject_n 119._o and_o deserve_v serious_a consideration_n which_o be_v how_o far_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v subjection_n to_o a_o foreign_a power_n as_o all_o english_a catholic_n do_v can_v give_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o fidelity_n to_o his_o majesty_n which_o he_o say_v the_o person_n of_o honour_n repeat_v in_o several_a place_n and_o be_v most_o accurate_o descant_v upon_o in_o his_o nine_o question_n near_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n i_o shall_v therefore_o give_v a_o short_a account_n of_o what_o the_o person_n of_o honour_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_n and_o then_o consider_v what_o mr._n cressy_n offer_v by_o way_n of_o reply_n to_o it_o 1._o he_o say_v 10._o that_o the_o personal_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o and_o that_o only_a which_o first_o make_v the_o schism_n and_o still_o continue_v it_o and_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o the_o animosity_n of_o the_o english_a catholic_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o produce_v their_o separation_n from_o it_o and_o if_o they_o will_v renounce_v all_o that_o personal_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o any_o obedience_n to_o it_o within_o his_o majesty_n kingdom_n they_o will_v purge_v themselves_o of_o all_o such_o jealousy_n or_o suspicion_n of_o their_o fidelity_n as_o may_v prove_v dangerous_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o against_o which_o the_o law_n be_v provide_v because_o it_o be_v their_o dependence_n on_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n which_o make_v they_o or_o their_o opinion_n take_v notice_n of_o by_o the_o politic_a government_n of_o the_o kingdom_n 2._o 243._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o personal_a security_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o for_o the_o peace_n and_o quiet_a of_o kingdom_n that_o it_o may_v be_v clear_o make_v manifest_a what_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n be_v that_o a_o foreign_a
with_o that_o of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o must_v we_o say_v to_o such_o man_n who_o open_o and_o to_o our_o face_n deny_v that_o which_o the_o whole_a nation_n know_v to_o be_v true_a these_o story_n may_v have_v pass_v abroad_o where_o they_o have_v be_v wont_a to_o lie_v for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n but_o to_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o say_v such_o thing_n here_o which_o every_o boy_n can_v confute_v be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o advance_v the_o reputation_n of_o their_o church_n among_o we_o and_o what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renuntiation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n who_o know_v the_o law_n of_o his_o country_n concern_v these_o matter_n to_o dare_v to_o say_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o kingdom_n that_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v no_o necessity_n at_o all_o of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n it_o shall_v never_o be_v renew_v if_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o defend_v the_o innocency_n of_o roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v rather_o be_v account_v guilty_a than_o have_v my_o innocency_n thus_o defend_v 3._o he_o say_v 100_o we_o also_o confident_o affirm_v so_o we_o have_v see_v he_o have_v do_v too_o much_o already_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n inherent_a in_o the_o pope_n the_o temporal_a right_n and_o power_n of_o the_o king_n or_o even_o of_o the_o mean_a of_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o at_o all_o abridge_v or_o prejudice_v which_o assertion_n he_o say_v have_v be_v always_o maintain_v in_o france_n the_o pope_n not_o contradict_v it_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a too_o catholic_n religion_n after_o this_o i_o expect_v he_o shall_v speak_v home_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o say_v this_o be_v all_o the_o power_n challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o england_n or_o own_v by_o any_o roman_a catholic_n hear_v which_o find_v what_o he_o have_v affirm_v about_o other_o matter_n i_o think_v he_o will_v have_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o but_o i_o see_v he_o dare_v not_o either_o for_o conscience_n or_o mere_a shame_n but_o how_o then_o do_v he_o get_v over_o this_o difficulty_n why_o english_a catholic_n say_v he_o shall_v be_v suspect_v not_o to_o be_v as_o tender_v of_o the_o just_a right_n and_o precious_a life_n also_o of_o their_o sovereign_n as_o the_o catholic_n subject_n of_o any_o other_o kingdom_n and_o why_o they_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v willing_a to_o acknowledge_v any_o temporal_a power_n director_n indirect_a to_o be_v inherent_a in_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o king_n or_o kingdom_n to_o which_o not_o any_o catholic_n gentleman_n or_o nobleman_n will_v submit_v i_o can_v imagine_v i_o be_o very_o much_o to_o seek_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o and_o know_v not_o what_o the_o submit_v relate_v to_o but_o i_o suppose_v something_o leave_v out_o or_o strike_v out_o by_o his_o superior_n who_o do_v not_o take_v care_n to_o leave_v sense_n behind_o but_o be_v this_o indeed_o all_o the_o security_n mr._n cressy_n offer_v that_o he_o can_v imagine_v it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o here_o than_o in_o france_n we_o find_v when_o he_o please_v he_o can_v imagine_v strange_a thing_n and_o be_v this_o only_a out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o his_o imagination_n what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v under_o excommunication_n at_o rome_n as_o cardinal_n barbarine_n take_v care_n to_o put_v the_o irish_a nobility_n in_o mind_n for_o some_o good_a end_n doubtless_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n so_o what_o do_v he_o imagine_v of_o bull_n from_o rome_n prohibit_v the_o take_v the_o oath_n require_v be_v there_o any_o such_o thing_n in_o france_n what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o the_o pope_n nuntio_n appear_v in_o the_o head_n of_o a_o army_n and_o absolve_v the_o king_n subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v not_o much_o better_a in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a league_n but_o what_o opinion_n have_v they_o of_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n then_o can_v mr._n cressy_n imagine_v that_o there_o be_v such_o people_n in_o england_n as_o jesuit_n and_o it_o be_v not_o many_o year_n since_o their_o reason_n be_v therefore_o show_v to_o be_v unreasonable_a in_o plead_v a_o exemption_n from_o the_o sanguinary_a law_n because_o they_o do_v hold_v the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n and_o do_v not_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n still_o plead_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n confirm_v by_o general_a council_n and_o approve_v by_o multitude_n of_o divine_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o that_o the_o contrary_n be_v only_o assert_v here_o by_o a_o very_a inconsiderable_a party_n whereof_o some_o be_v excommunicate_v at_o rome_n for_o their_o zeal_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o do_v not_o we_o know_v how_o much_o great_a sway_n the_o jesuitical_a party_n have_v among_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n than_o the_o despise_a secular_a priest_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n of_o england_n will_v do_v as_o much_o to_o preserve_v the_o just_a right_n and_o precious_a life_n of_o their_o sovereign_n as_o of_o any_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n and_o have_v as_o great_a a_o sense_n of_o their_o own_o honour_n as_o well_o as_o interest_n and_o of_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v to_o their_o country_n but_o ought_v not_o the_o law_n to_o take_v so_o much_o the_o more_o care_n to_o keep_v their_o conscience_n untainted_a in_o these_o thing_n they_o be_v such_o person_n who_o loyalty_n can_v be_v corrupt_v but_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n and_o their_o conscience_n be_v so_o much_o in_o danger_n by_o be_v under_o the_o direction_n chief_o of_o those_o who_o be_v the_o swear_a servant_n to_o the_o papal_a power_n 4._o he_o offer_v by_o way_n of_o satisfaction_n concern_v their_o fidelity_n 108._o that_o they_o will_v subscribe_v the_o french_a declaration_n late_o make_v by_o the_o sorbon_n or_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n a._n d._n 1626._o 116._o and_o that_o very_o few_o if_o any_o at_o all_o will_v refuse_v subscription_n to_o that_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o state_n 120._o in_o case_n that_o unlucky_a word_n heretical_a be_v leave_v out_o as_o though_o all_o those_o who_o have_v hitherto_o refuse_v to_o take_v that_o oath_n have_v do_v it_o only_o upon_o this_o nicety_n that_o the_o word_n heretical_a be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o giver_n but_o of_o the_o taker_n of_o the_o oath_n whereas_o mr._n cressy_n himself_o say_v 112._o that_o common_a reason_n teach_v that_o all_o oath_n profession_n and_o promise_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o who_o frame_n and_o require_v they_o and_o not_o of_o those_o upon_o who_o they_o be_v impose_v but_o if_o this_o be_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o refuse_v this_o oath_n among_o any_o of_o they_o mr._n cressy_n therein_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o want_n of_o common_a reason_n whereas_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a reason_n of_o roman_a catholic_n refuse_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n 5._o that_o since_o ordination_n abroad_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o render_v english_a priest_n defective_a in_o their_o duty_n to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n 121._o it_o will_v follow_v that_o whatsoever_o penalty_n be_v inflict_v on_o they_o on_o such_o a_o account_n be_v not_o inflict_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o justice_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o whatsoever_o blood_n shall_v be_v shed_v the_o guilt_n of_o it_o before_o god_n will_v be_v impute_v to_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n since_o it_o be_v shed_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n vote_n and_o consent_v give_v long_o since_o upon_o motive_n long_o since_o cease_v and_o therefore_o he_o charge_v it_o deep_o upon_o my_o conscience_n to_o endeavour_v to_o free_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o such_o a_o guilt_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o mr._n cressy_n say_v upon_o this_o very_a important_a subject_n as_o himself_o call_v it_o and_o by_o virtue_n whereof_o he_o hope_v 119._o the_o penal_a law_n may_v be_v repeal_v and_o those_o of_o their_o religion_n may_v enjoy_v the_o liberty_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o all_o the_o right_n of_o freeborn_a subject_n 98._o which_o be_v thing_n too_o important_a to_o be_v debate_v in_o
omnem_fw-la angliam_fw-la a_o laico_fw-la duodenni_fw-la vel_fw-la quindecim_fw-la annorum_fw-la 54._o contra_fw-la dom._n papam_fw-la alexandrum_fw-la &_o b._n thomam_fw-la archiepiscopum_fw-la quod_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la recipient_a literas_fw-la neque_fw-la obedient_a mandatis_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la quis_fw-la inveâ—tus_fw-la foret_fw-la literas_fw-la eorum_fw-la deferens_fw-la traderetur_fw-la potestatibus_fw-la tanquam_fw-la coronae_fw-la regis_fw-la capitalis_fw-la inimicus_fw-la here_o we_o see_v a_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n make_v so_o long_o ago_o by_o henry_n the_o second_o and_o those_o who_o out_o of_o zeal_n or_o whatsoever_o motive_n bring_v over_o bull_n of_o the_o pope_n make_v liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o treason_n but_o the_o archbishop_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o legatine_n power_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o send_v person_n private_o into_o england_n and_o to_o absolve_v they_o from_o this_o oath_n as_o be_v there_o express_v the_o same_o year_n the_o king_n be_v in_o normandy_n send_v over_o these_o article_n to_o be_v swear_v and_o observe_v by_o the_o noble_n and_o people_n of_o england_n 1._o if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v carry_v letter_n from_o the_o pope_n 27_o or_o any_o mandate_n from_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n contain_v a_o interdict_v of_o religion_n in_o england_n let_v he_o be_v take_v and_o without_o delay_n let_v justice_n pass_v upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o traitor_n to_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 2._o no_o clergyman_n or_o monk_n or_o lay-brother_n may_v be_v suffer_v to_o cross_v the_o sea_n or_o return_v into_o england_n unless_o he_o have_v a_o pass_v from_o the_o king_n justice_n for_o his_o go_v out_o and_o of_o the_o king_n himself_o for_o his_o return_n if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v do_v otherwise_o let_v he_o be_v take_v and_o imprison_v 3._o no_o man_n may_v appeal_v either_o to_o the_o pope_n or_o archbishop_n and_o no_o plea_n shall_v be_v hold_v of_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o archbishop_n nor_o any_o of_o they_o be_v receive_v by_o any_o person_n in_o england_n if_o any_o one_o be_v take_v do_v otherwise_o let_v he_o be_v imprison_v 4._o no_o man_n ought_v to_o carry_v any_o mandate_n either_o of_o clergyman_n or_o laic_a to_o either_o of_o they_o on_o the_o same_o penalty_n 5._o if_o any_o bishop_n clergyman_n abbot_n or_o laic_n will_v observe_v the_o pope_n interdict_v let_v they_o be_v forthwith_o banish_v the_o realm_n and_o all_o their_o kindred_n and_o let_v they_o carry_v no_o chattel_n along_o with_o they_o 6._o that_o all_o the_o good_n and_o chattel_n of_o those_o who_o favour_n the_o pope_n or_o archbishop_n and_o all_o their_o possession_n of_o whatsoever_o rank_n order_n sex_n or_o condition_n they_o be_v be_v seize_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n and_o confiscate_v 7._o that_o all_o clergyman_n have_v revenue_n in_o england_n be_v summon_v through_o every_o county_n that_o they_o return_v to_o their_o place_n within_o three_o month_n or_o their_o revenue_n to_o be_v seize_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n 8._o that_o peter-pence_n be_v no_o long_o pay_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o let_v they_o be_v gather_v and_o keep_v in_o the_o king_n treasury_n and_o lay_v out_o according_a to_o his_o command_n 9_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o norwich_n be_v in_o the_o king_n mercy_n and_o be_v summon_v by_o sheriff_n and_o bailiff_n to_o appear_v before_o the_o king_n justice_n to_o answer_v for_o their_o breach_n of_o the_o statute_n of_o clarendon_n in_o interdict_v the_o land_n and_o excommunicate_v the_o person_n of_o earl_n hugh_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o pope_n mandate_n and_o publish_v this_o excommunication_n without_o licence_n from_o the_o king_n justice_n i_o hope_v these_o particular_n will_v give_v full_a satisfaction_n that_o the_o controversy_n between_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_o becket_n be_v not_o about_o some_o ancient_a saxon_a law_n but_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n which_o gregory_n the_o seven_o first_o open_o defend_v of_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n over_o prince_n and_o the_o total_a exemption_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n from_o civil_a judicature_n §_o 14._o 2._o this_o will_v yet_o more_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o plea_n use_v by_o becket_n and_o his_o party_n be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o be_v use_v by_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o quarrel_n we_o have_v see_v be_v about_o the_o total_a exemption_n of_o man_n in_o any_o kind_n of_o ecclesiastical_a order_n from_o civil_a punishment_n which_o be_v the_o know_v and_o avow_a principle_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n and_o it_o seem_v by_o fitz_n stephen_n 16._o that_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n be_v for_o yield_v they_o up_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n after_o deprivation_n and_o say_v that_o both_o law_n and_o reason_n and_o scripture_n be_v for_o it_o but_o becket_n stand_v to_o it_o that_o it_o be_v against_o god_n and_o the_o canon_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o church_n liberty_n will_v be_v destroy_v for_o which_o in_o imitation_n of_o their_o highpriest_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n and_o brave_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o great_a merit_n of_o old_a for_o the_o bishop_n to_o found_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o blood_n than_o in_o their_o time_n to_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n for_o this_o bless_a liberty_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v persuade_v he_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o king_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o shall_v be_v accurse_v by_o which_o we_o see_v what_o apprehension_n becket_n have_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o cause_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v before_o the_o king_n insist_v on_o the_o revive_n the_o ancient_a custom_n at_o clarendon_n where_o it_o seem_v becket_n heart_n fail_v he_o which_o the_o monk_n and_o baronius_n parallel_n with_o s._n peter_n deny_v christ_n 5._o but_o it_o seem_v the_o cock_n that_o bring_v he_o to_o repentance_n be_v his_o cross-bearer_n who_o tell_v he_o 8._o that_o the_o civil_a authority_n disturb_v all_o that_o wickedness_n rage_v against_o christ_n himself_o that_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n have_v profane_v the_o lord_n sanctuary_n that_o the_o prince_n have_v sit_v and_o combine_v together_o against_o the_o lord_n christ_n that_o this_o tempest_n have_v shake_v the_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n and_o while_o the_o shepherd_n withdraw_v the_o sheep_n be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o wolf_n a_o very_a loyal_a representation_n of_o the_o king_n and_o all_o that_o adhere_v to_o his_o right_n after_o this_o he_o speak_v plain_o to_o he_o and_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v lose_v both_o his_o conscience_n and_o his_o honour_n in_o conspire_v with_o the_o devil_n instrument_n in_o swear_v to_o those_o curse_a custom_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o church_n liberty_n at_o which_o he_o sigh_v deep_o and_o immediate_o suspend_v himself_o from_o all_o office_n of_o his_o function_n till_o he_o shall_v be_v absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v soon_o grant_v he_o the_o pope_n write_v to_o the_o king_n very_o sharp_o 42._o for_o offer_v to_o usurp_v the_o thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o oppress_v the_o poor_a of_o christ_n by_o his_o law_n and_o custom_n and_o threaten_v he_o to_o be_v judge_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o tell_v he_o of_o saul_n and_o ozias_n and_o rehoboam_n and_o parallel_v his_o sin_n with_o they_o and_o bid_v he_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o punishment_n and_o be_v all_o this_o zeal_n of_o the_o pope_n only_o for_o the_o good_a old_a saxon_a law_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o exeter_n beg_v the_o archbishop_n at_o northampton_n to_o have_v regard_n to_o his_o own_o safety_n and_o they_o too_o he_o tell_v he_o he_o do_v not_o savour_v the_o thing_n of_o god_n he_o have_v speak_v much_o more_o pertinent_o according_a to_o p._n w._n if_o he_o have_v tell_v he_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o saxon_a law_n when_o the_o earl_n of_o leicester_n come_v to_o he_o to_o tell_v he_o he_o must_v come_v and_o hear_v his_o sentence_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o as_o much_o as_o his_o soul_n be_v better_a than_o his_o body_n so_o much_o more_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o he_o than_o a_o earthly_a king_n and_o for_o his_o part_n he_o declare_v he_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o king_n judgement_n or_o they_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v their_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v only_o under_o god_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o appeal_v to_o he_o which_o be_v a_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o civil_a cause_n about_o account_n between_o the_o king_n and_o he_o it_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o king_n have_v any_o authority_n over_o
archbishop_n as_o he_o very_o punctual_o tell_v the_o pope_n how_o he_o salute_v he_o at_o first_o bareheaded_a and_o run_v into_o his_o embrace_n how_o he_o bear_v his_o rebuke_n patient_o and_o hold_v his_o stirrup_n at_o his_o get_n upon_o his_o horse_n if_o he_o have_v but_o trample_v on_o the_o king_n neck_n too_o he_o have_v be_v equal_a to_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o it_o may_v have_v raise_v some_o jealouâ—ie_n between_o they_o but_o for_o all_o this_o reconciliation_n becket_n suppose_v himself_o the_o conqueror_n resolve_v not_o to_o abate_v one_o jot_n of_o his_o rigour_n against_o those_o who_o have_v swear_v to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o therefore_o procure_v power_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o excommunicate_v the_o bishop_n that_o have_v do_v it_o and_o to_o return_v to_o their_o excommunication_n those_o already_o absolve_v and_o to_o absolve_v none_o without_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o stand_v to_o the_o pope_n command_n this_o the_o king_n officer_n upon_o his_o return_n into_o england_n tell_v he_o be_v against_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o realm_n but_o they_o promise_v they_o shall_v take_v a_o oath_n to_o obey_v the_o law_n salvo_fw-la honore_fw-la regni_fw-la becket_n at_o first_o say_v it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o rescind_v the_o pope_n sentence_n which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v false_a for_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o do_v it_o and_o he_o immediate_o add_v that_o he_o can_v absolve_v the_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o salisbury_n if_o they_o take_v the_o common_a oath_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cotton_n m_o s._n se_fw-la juri_fw-la parituros_fw-la but_o it_o be_v interline_v se_fw-la vestro_fw-la mandato_fw-la parituros_fw-la as_o the_o vatican_n copy_n in_o baronius_n have_v it_o but_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n tell_v the_o other_o bishop_n that_o the_o take_v such_o a_o oath_n without_o the_o king_n consent_n be_v against_o the_o king_n honour_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o same_o time_n he_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o the_o bishop_n take_v this_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o peremptory_o refuse_v suffer_v those_o of_o his_o retinue_n though_o require_v to_o do_v it_o by_o the_o king_n officer_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n to_o stand_v by_o he_o against_o all_o person_n nec_fw-la vos_fw-la excipientes_fw-la nec_fw-la alium_fw-la say_v he_o to_o the_o pope_n neither_o except_v you_o nor_o any_o other_o as_o the_o cotton_n m_o s._n have_v it_o very_o plain_o 41._o but_o baronius_n have_v print_v it_o nos_n whether_o agreeable_o to_o the_o vatican_n m_o s._n i_o know_v not_o but_o i_o be_o sure_a not_o to_o becket_n sense_n for_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n of_o his_o refuse_v it_o lest_o by_o that_o example_n the_o clergy_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v draw_v to_o such_o a_o oath_n which_o will_v be_v much_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o pope_n authority_n will_v be_v discard_v or_o very_o much_o abate_v in_o england_n judge_v now_o reader_n whether_o becket_n do_v not_o remain_v firm_a to_o the_o gregorian_a principle_n to_o the_o last_o and_o whether_o the_o immediate_a motive_n of_o his_o death_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o they_o for_o upon_o the_o oath_n require_v of_o the_o bishop_n they_o with_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n go_v over_o to_o the_o king_n in_o normandy_n upon_o the_o hear_n of_o which_o complaint_n the_o king_n speak_v those_o hasty_a word_n from_o whence_o those_o four_o person_n take_v the_o occasion_n to_o go_v over_o to_o canterbury_n and_o there_o after_o expostulation_n about_o this_o matter_n they_o do_v most_o inhumane_o butcher_v he_o as_o he_o be_v go_v to_o vesper_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o joh._n sarisburiensis_n who_o be_v his_o secretary_n and_o present_a at_o his_o murder_n â—2_n sai_z that_o he_o die_v a_o assertor_n of_o the_o church_n liberty_n and_o for_o defend_v the_o law_n of_o god_n against_o the_o abuse_n of_o ancient_a tyrant_n but_o what_o need_v we_o mention_v his_o judgement_n when_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o canonization_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o his_o office_n do_v say_v that_o he_o die_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o christ_n 7._o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o plain_a from_o hence_o than_o that_o to_o this_o day_n all_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o saint_n and_o a_o martâ—r_n can_v with_o any_o consistency_n to_o themselves_o reject_v those_o principle_n for_o which_o he_o suffer_v any_o more_o than_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v suppose_v to_o reject_v the_o republican_n principle_n who_o cry_v up_o the_o regicide_n for_o saint_n and_o martyr_n but_o this_o be_v a_o subject_n late_o undertake_v by_o another_o hand_n and_o therefore_o i_o forbear_v any_o far_a prosecution_n of_o it_o §_o 16._o after_o becket_n death_n the_o royal_a power_n lose_v ground_n considerable_o for_o to_o avoid_v the_o interdict_v and_o excommunication_n threaten_v the_o kingdom_n 88_o the_o king_n by_o his_o ambassador_n and_o the_o bishop_n by_o their_o messenger_n do_v swear_v in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o the_o pope_n judgement_n for_o among_o the_o term_n of_o the_o king_n reconciliation_n by_o the_o pope_n legate_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a 9â—_n that_o he_o shall_v utter_o disclaim_v the_o wicked_a statute_n of_o clarendon_n and_o all_o the_o evil_a custom_n which_o in_o his_o day_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o evil_n before_o they_o shall_v be_v moderate_v according_a to_o the_o pope_n command_n and_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o religious_a person_n thus_o after_o so_o many_o year_n contest_v be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n give_v up_o by_o this_o great_a prince_n so_o true_a be_v that_o say_n of_o becket_n that_o their_o church_n have_v thrive_v by_o opposition_n to_o prince_n 136._o and_o if_o petrus_n blesensis_n may_v be_v believe_v this_o king_n stoop_v so_o low_o upon_o the_o rebellion_n of_o his_o son_n as_o to_o acknowledge_v his_o kingdom_n to_o be_v feudatary_a to_o the_o pope_n the_o authority_n of_o which_o epistle_n be_v make_v use_n of_o not_o only_o by_o baronius_n 8._o but_o by_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o to_o prove_v 8._o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v feudatary_a to_o the_o pope_n 3._o or_o that_o he_o hold_v his_o crown_n of_o he_o upon_o pay_v certain_a acknowledgement_n 9_o which_o it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o conceive_v a_o prince_n that_o understand_v and_o value_v his_o own_o right_n so_o well_o as_o henry_n the_o second_o do_v shall_v ever_o be_v bring_v so_o low_a to_o confess_v without_o the_o least_o ground_n for_o it_o for_o when_o it_o be_v challenge_v by_o gregory_n the_o seven_o it_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o never_o that_o we_o find_v so_o much_o as_o challenge_v afterward_o of_o any_o lawful_a prince_n by_o way_n of_o fee_n before_o his_o time_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n over_o all_o prince_n although_o a_o late_a french_a monk_n who_o publish_v lanfranc_n epistle_n 347._o wonder_n it_o shall_v be_v deny_v because_o of_o the_o tribute_n ancient_o pay_v to_o rome_n viz._n of_o the_o peter-pence_n which_o be_v not_o so_o call_v because_o pay_v to_o s._n peter_n pretend_a successor_n but_o because_o payable_a on_o s._n peter_n day_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o law_n of_o canutus_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o be_v only_o eleemosynary_a for_o the_o sustenance_n of_o poor_a scholar_n at_o rome_n as_o the_o late_a publisher_n of_o petrus_n blesensis_n confess_v bles._n who_o withal_o add_v that_o henry_n the_o second_o deny_v their_o payment_n but_o be_v persuade_v to_o it_o again_o by_o petrus_n blesensis_n and_o he_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o forego_n epistle_n and_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o he_o be_v always_o a_o secret_a friend_n of_o becket_n and_o his_o cause_n in_o the_o whole_a quarrel_n and_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o king_n in_o his_o strait_n to_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o excommunicate_v his_o son_n he_o know_v very_o well_o the_o prevalent_a argument_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n may_v strain_v a_o compliment_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o master_n to_o the_o pope_n for_o which_o he_o have_v little_a cause_n to_o thank_v he_o although_o it_o may_v be_v petrus_n blesensis_n express_v his_o own_o mind_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o no._n and_o we_o have_v no_o ground_n that_o i_o can_v find_v to_o imagine_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o king_n mind_n in_o the_o least_o for_o upon_o his_o submission_n a_o clause_n be_v inseâ—ted_v 303._o that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o to_o own_o the_o pope_n
than_o the_o pope_n treat_v he_o as_o a_o christian_a and_o catholic_n king_n and_o as_o the_o pope_n predecessor_n have_v do_v â—is_n and_o after_o the_o write_n of_o that_o letter_n and_o the_o reconciliation_n with_o his_o son_n radulphus_fw-la de_fw-la diceto_fw-la dean_n of_o s._n paul_n about_o that_o time_n have_v a_o authentic_a epistle_n of_o henry_n the_o second_o to_o the_o pope_n 591._o wherein_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o common_a observance_n which_o be_v usual_a with_o all_o prince_n in_o that_o age_n whereas_o feudatary_a prince_n write_v after_o another_o form_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a compliment_n of_o petrus_n blesensis_n without_o the_o king_n knowledge_n or_o else_o a_o clause_n insert_v since_o his_o time_n by_o those_o who_o know_v where_o to_o put_v in_o convenient_a passage_n for_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n it_o be_v say_v by_o some_o that_o henry_n the_o second_o a._n d._n 1176._o do_v revive_v the_o statute_n of_o clarendon_n which_o the_o pope_n and_o becket_n oppose_v so_o much_o in_o the_o parliament_n call_v at_o northampton_n 1433._o it_o be_v true_a that_o gervase_n of_o canterbury_n do_v say_v that_o the_o king_n do_v renew_v the_o assize_n of_o clarendon_n for_o who_o execrable_a statute_n becket_n suffer_v but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o renew_v those_o statute_n but_o other_o which_o be_v particular_o enumerate_v by_o hoveden_n 314._o upon_o the_o distribute_v tâ—e_v kingdom_n into_o six_o circuit_n and_o appoint_v the_o itinerant_a judge_n who_o be_v make_v to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v keep_v themselves_o and_o make_v other_o to_o observe_v the_o follow_a assize_n as_o the_o statute_n be_v then_o call_v but_o they_o all_o concern_v matter_n of_o law_n and_o civil_a justice_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o other_o famous_a statute_n about_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n whereas_o at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v say_v that_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o grant_v to_o the_o pope_n legate_n though_o against_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o great_a and_o wise_a man_n 133._o that_o clergyman_n shall_v not_o be_v summon_v before_o secular_a tribunal_n 591._o but_o only_o in_o case_n of_o the_o king_n forest_n and_o of_o lay-fee_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o statute_n of_o clarendon_n but_o some_o man_n love_v to_o heap_v thing_n together_o without_o well_o consider_v how_o they_o agree_v with_o each_o other_o and_o so_o make_v the_o king_n in_o the_o same_o page_n to_o null_n and_o establish_v the_o same_o statute_n but_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o after_o all_o this_o contest_v about_o the_o exemption_n of_o clergyman_n and_o the_o king_n readiness_n to_o yield_v it_o they_o be_v make_v weary_a of_o it_o at_o last_v themselves_o for_o as_o richard_n becket_n successor_n in_o the_o see_v of_o canterbury_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o three_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o three_o of_o the_o king_n justice_n 73._o the_o kill_n of_o a_o clergyman_n be_v more_o remissly_a punish_v than_o the_o steal_n of_o a_o sheep_n and_o therefore_o the_o archbishop_n persuade_v they_o to_o call_v in_o the_o secular_a arm_n against_o ecclesiastical_a malefactor_n and_o now_o in_o his_o opinion_n the_o canon_n and_o council_n be_v all_o for_o it_o and_o becket_n argument_n be_v slight_v and_o no_o regard_n have_v to_o the_o cause_n he_o suffer_v for_o when_o he_o find_v what_o mischief_n this_o impunity_n bring_v upon_o themselves_o but_o for_o this_o give_v up_o their_o liberty_n the_o monk_n revenge_v themselves_o on_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o archbishop_n as_o one_o that_o yield_v up_o those_o bless_a privilege_n which_o becket_n have_v purchase_v with_o his_o blood_n notwithstanding_o the_o suffering_n the_o king_n have_v undergo_v by_o his_o oppose_v the_o ecclesiastical_a encroachment_n we_o may_v see_v what_o apprehension_n after_o all_o he_o have_v of_o the_o declension_n of_o his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o miserable_a condition_n the_o church_n be_v in_o by_o those_o privilege_n they_o have_v obtain_v by_o that_o notable_a discourse_n which_o gervase_n of_o canterbury_n relate_v the_o king_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o time_n of_o baldwin_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 1595._o wherein_o with_o tear_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o be_v a_o miserable_a man_n and_o no_o king_n or_o if_o a_o king_n he_o haâ—_n only_o the_o name_n and_o not_o the_o power_n of_o a_o king_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n be_v once_o a_o rich_a and_o glorious_a kingdom_n but_o now_o a_o very_a small_a share_n of_o it_o be_v leave_v to_o his_o government_n and_o then_o give_v a_o sad_a account_n of_o the_o strange_a degeneracy_n both_o of_o the_o monk_n and_o clergy_n and_o what_o say_v he_o in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v we_o say_v to_o these_o thing_n beside_o those_o of_o rome_n see_v our_o weakness_n and_o domineer_v over_o we_o they_o sell_v their_o letter_n to_o we_o they_o do_v not_o seek_v justice_n but_o contention_n they_o multiply_v appeal_n and_o draw_v suit_n to_o rome_n and_o when_o they_o look_v only_o after_o money_n they_o confound_v truth_n and_o overthrow_n peace_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o these_o thing_n how_o shall_v we_o answer_v they_o at_o god_n dreadful_a judgement_n go_v and_o advise_v together_o about_o some_o effectual_a course_n to_o prevent_v these_o enormity_n be_v this_o speak_v like_o a_o feudatary_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o not_o rather_o like_o a_o wiâ—e_n and_o pious_a prince_n who_o not_o only_o see_v the_o misery_n that_o come_v upon_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n by_o these_o encroachment_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n but_o be_v yet_o willing_a to_o do_v his_o best_a to_o redress_v they_o if_o the_o great_a clergy_n will_v have_v concur_v with_o he_o in_o it_o who_o be_v a_o little_a move_v for_o the_o present_a with_o the_o king_n tear_n and_o pathetical_a speech_n but_o the_o impression_n do_v soon_o wear_v off_o from_o their_o mind_n and_o thing_n grow_v worse_a and_o worse_o by_o the_o daily_a increase_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n and_o when_o this_o great_a prince_n be_v very_o near_o his_o end_n some_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o canterbury_n be_v send_v over_o to_o he_o who_o have_v be_v extreme_o troublesome_a to_o himself_o and_o the_o kingdom_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o archbishop_n by_o their_o continual_a appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o they_o tell_v the_o king_n the_o convent_n of_o canterbury_n salute_v he_o as_o their_o lord_n i_o have_v be_v say_v the_o king_n 1545._o and_o be_o and_o will_v be_v your_o lord_n you_o wicked_a traitor_n upon_o which_o one_o of_o the_o monk_n very_o loyal_o curse_v he_o and_o he_o die_v say_v gervase_n within_o seven_o day_n §_o 17._o have_v thus_o far_o show_v that_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a power_n be_v account_v a_o cause_n of_o religion_n by_o the_o manager_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o that_o so_o far_o that_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o it_o be_v to_o this_o day_n account_v a_o saint_n and_o a_o martyr_n for_o suffer_v in_o it_o i_o now_o come_v to_o show_v that_o the_o ancient_a panal_a law_n be_v make_v against_o that_o very_a cause_n which_o becket_n suffer_v for_o after_o the_o death_n of_o henry_n the_o second_o becket_n cause_v triumph_v much_o more_o than_o it_o have_v do_v before_o for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o richard_n the_o first_o the_o great_a affair_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v manage_v by_o the_o pope_n legate_n during_o the_o king_n absence_n and_o after_o his_o return_n scarce_o any_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o the_o pope_n bull_n which_o come_v over_o very_o frequent_o unless_o it_o be_v against_o one_o about_o the_o canon_n of_o lambeth_n wherein_o the_o king_n and_o archbishop_n be_v force_v to_o submit_v no_o hindrance_n make_v to_o appeal_n and_o even_o in_o normandy_n the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n get_v the_o better_a after_o long_o contest_v 657._o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o richard_n the_o first_o the_o pope_n begin_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o disposal_n of_o the_o best_a ecclesiastical_a preferment_n in_o england_n either_o by_o translation_n or_o provision_n or_o collation_n which_o 〈◊〉_d fitz_n stephen_n say_v that_o henry_n 2._o tell_v those_o about_o he_o after_o the_o four_o â—_z be_v go_v for_o england_n to_o murder_n becket_n be_v the_o design_n becket_n intend_v to_o carry_v on_o viz._n to_o take_v away_o all_o right_n of_o patronage_n from_o the_o king_n and_o all_o lay-person_n and_o so_o bring_v the_o gift_n of_o all_o church-preferment_n to_o the_o pope_n or_o other_o under_o he_o upon_o the_o agreement_n of_o king_n john_n with_o the_o pope_n legate_n he_o renounce_v all_o right_n of_o patronage_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n in_o he_o
this_o constitution_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v procure_v by_o winchelsea_n mean_n 69_o and_o he_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v pulish_v in_o all_o cathedral_n church_n after_o this_o the_o king_n send_v a_o prohibition_n to_o the_o bishop_n against_o do_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o himself_o or_o his_o minister_n 〈…〉_z and_o another_o against_o all_o excommunication_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v execute_v this_o law_n and_o herein_o he_o declare_v 〈…〉_z that_o the_o do_v such_o a_o thing_n will_v be_v a_o notorious_a injury_n to_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n a_o great_a scandal_n to_o the_o people_n the_o destruction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o subversion_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n 8._o and_o therefore_o he_o charge_v they_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o allegiance_n that_o they_o shall_v forbear_v do_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o issue_v out_o writ_n for_o apprehend_v and_o imprison_v all_o such_o person_n as_o shall_v presume_v to_o excommunicate_v any_o of_o his_o subject_n on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o bull_n of_o pope_n boniface_n 12._o and_o our_o learned_a lawyer_n mention_v out_o of_o their_o book_n 5._o a_o person_n condemn_v for_o treason_n in_o this_o king_n time_n for_o bring_v a_o bull_n of_o excommunication_n against_o one_o of_o the_o king_n subject_n but_o although_o they_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o time_n it_o seem_v most_o probable_a to_o have_v be_v upon_o this_o occasion_n 26â—_n parson_n laugh_v at_o sr._n edw._n cook_n for_o say_v this_o be_v treason_n by_o the_o ancient_a commâ—n_n law_n before_o any_o statute_n be_v make_v but_o it_o do_v sufficient_o appear_v by_o the_o forego_n discourse_n that_o this_o be_v look_v on_o as_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o the_o crown_n that_o no_o foreign_a authority_n shall_v exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n here_o without_o the_o king_n consent_n beside_o this_o king_n revive_v another_o of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n forbid_v all_o person_n of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laâ—ty_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n without_o his_o leave_n 25._o and_o so_o stop_v the_o freedom_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o statute_n of_o carlisle_n 35_o edw._n â—_o all_o religious_a house_n be_v forbid_v send_v any_o money_n over_o to_o those_o of_o their_o order_n beyond_o sea_n although_o require_v to_o do_v it_o by_o those_o superior_n who_o they_o think_v themselves_o bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o obey_v and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o statute_n of_o provisor_n 25_o edw._n 3._o that_o the_o first_o statute_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v make_v in_o this_o king_n time_n at_o the_o parliament_n at_o carlisle_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o pope_n challenge_v the_o liberty_n of_o provision_n as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o plenitude_n of_o his_o power_n 〈…〉_z but_o although_o this_o statute_n be_v then_o make_v yet_o it_o have_v the_o fortune_n of_o many_o good_a law_n not_o to_o be_v execute_v and_o therefore_o in_o edward_n the_o three_o time_n the_o commons_o earnest_o press_v for_o the_o revival_n of_o it_o 17_o edw._n 3._o 41._o upon_o which_o they_o send_v for_o the_o statute_n of_o carlisle_n and_o then_o say_v the_o record_n the_o act_n of_o provision_n be_v make_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n forbid_v the_o bring_n of_o bull_n or_o such_o trinket_n from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o parliament_n it_o be_v enact_v 64._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v by_o process_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n seek_v to_o reverse_v judgement_n give_v in_o the_o king_n court_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v take_v and_o bring_v to_o answer_v and_o upon_o conviction_n to_o be_v banish_v the_o realm_n or_o be_v under_o perpetual_a imprisonment_n or_o if_o not_o find_v to_o be_v outlawed_a but_o notwithstanding_o these_o law_n the_o commons_o 21_o edw._n 3._o complain_v still_o that_o provision_n go_v on_o in_o despite_n of_o the_o king_n ib._n and_o judgement_n be_v reverse_v by_o process_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o they_o pray_v that_o judgement_n may_v be_v execute_v upon_o delinquent_n and_o this_o matter_n bring_v into_o a_o perpetual_a statute_n as_o have_v be_v often_o desire_v the_o king_n grant_v their_o desire_n and_o the_o commons_o bring_v in_o a_o bill_n to_o that_o purpose_n extant_a in_o the_o record_n but_o the_o statute_n of_o provisor_n do_v not_o pass_v till_o 25_o edw._n 3._o which_o be_v the_o common_a statute_n in_o the_o print_a book_n yet_o soon_o after_o we_o find_v that_o the_o commons_o pray_v for_o the_o execution_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n answer_n be_v that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o new_o read_v and_o amend_v 80._o then_o 27_o edw._n 3._o pass_v that_o other_o statute_n of_o praemunire_n against_o appeal_n in_o civil_a cause_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n which_o we_o have_v see_v becket_n make_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o church_n liberty_n which_o christ_n have_v purchase_v and_o practise_v it_o himself_o at_o northampton_n appeal_n from_o king_n and_o his_o parliament_n to_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o mere_a civil_a cause_n of_o account_n between_o the_o king_n and_o he_o yet_o after_o all_o these_o statute_n 38_o edw._n 3._o a_o re-enforcement_n of_o they_o be_v think_v necessary_a in_o another_o statute_n make_v that_o year_n against_o citation_n to_o rome_n 100_o and_o provision_n wherein_o be_v grievous_a complaint_n that_o the_o good_a ancient_a law_n be_v still_o impeach_v blemish_v and_o confound_v the_o crown_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o king_n abate_v and_o his_o person_n very_o hardly_o and_o false_o defame_v the_o treasure_n and_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n carry_v away_o the_o inhabitant_n and_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n impoverish_v and_o trouble_v the_o benefice_n of_o the_o church_n waste_v and_o destroy_v divine_a service_n hospitality_n alm_n deed_n and_o other_o work_n of_o charity_n withdraw_v and_o set_v apart_o the_o great_a man_n commons_o and_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n in_o body_n and_o good_n damnify_v and_o yet_o sr._n r._n c._n say_v that_o in_o the_o record_n be_v more_o bite_a word_n a_o mystery_n he_o say_v not_o to_o be_v know_v of_o all_o man_n in_o 40_o edw._n 3._o it_o be_v declare_v in_o parliament_n by_o common_a consent_n that_o if_o the_o pope_n shall_v attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o king_n by_o process_n or_o other_o matter_n in_o deed_n 100l_n that_o the_o king_n with_o all_o his_o subject_n shall_v with_o all_o their_o force_n and_o power_n resist_v the_o same_o yet_o still_o so_o deep_a root_n have_v the_o pope_n power_n get_v in_o this_o nation_n that_o 47_o edw._n 3._o the_o commons_o beg_v remedy_n still_o against_o the_o pope_n provision_n 119._o and_o complain_v that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o realm_n be_v carry_v away_o which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o 50_o edw._n 3._o a_o long_a bill_n be_v bring_v in_o against_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n as_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o plague_n 128._o injury_n famine_n and_o poverty_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o there_o they_o complain_v notwithstanding_o all_o former_a law_n that_o the_o pope_n collector_n keep_v his_o court_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o king_n court_n 129._o transport_v yearly_o to_o the_o pope_n twenty_o thousand_o mark_n and_o common_o more_o and_o that_o cardinal_n and_o other_o alien_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o preferment_n here_o have_v send_v over_o yearly_o twenty_o thousand_o mark_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n to_o ransom_v the_o king_n enemy_n do_v at_o his_o pleasure_n levy_v a_o subsidy_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n and_o that_o to_o advance_v his_o gain_n he_o do_v common_o make_v translation_n of_o bishopric_n and_o other_o dignity_n within_o the_o realm_n and_o therefore_o again_o the_o commons_o pray_v the_o statute_n against_o provisor_n may_v be_v renew_v 147._o which_o they_o repeat_v 51_o edw._n 3._o but_o all_o the_o answer_n they_o couâ—d_v get_v be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o promise_a redress_n the_o which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o the_o law_n therein_o shall_v stand_v but_o upon_o another_o petition_n 15â—_n promise_n be_v make_v that_o the_o statute_n shall_v be_v observe_v in_o 1_o r._n 2._o 161._o the_o commons_o be_v at_o it_o again_o upon_o the_o same_o complaint_n and_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v one_o cause_n of_o call_v the_o parliament_n 3_o r._n 2._o and_o a_o act_n then_o pass_v 182._o wherein_o as_o sr._n r._n c._n observe_v the_o print_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o pope_n abuse_n which_o the_o record_n express_o set_v down_o 186._o and_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v break_v promise_n with_o edward_n the_o three_o and_o grant_v preferment_n in_o england_n to_o the_o king_n enemy_n 7_o r._n 2._o another_o statute_n be_v make_v against_o provision_n 295._o wherein_o the_o print_n differ_v from_o the_o record_n as_o the_o same_o person_n
image_n and_o discourse_n and_o we_o actuate_v immediate_o by_o operation_n of_o the_o will_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v arrive_v to_o a_o state_n of_o stability_n in_o prayer_n above_o all_o direct_a exercise_n of_o any_o of_o the_o soul_n faculty_n a_o state_n wherein_o the_o soul_n be_v oft_o bring_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o her_o work_n be_v force_v to_o cease_v all_o work_n to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n may_v operate_v in_o she_o so_o that_o till_o the_o soul_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o perfect_a denudation_n of_o spirit_n a_o deprivation_n of_o all_o thing_n god_n do_v not_o enjoy_v a_o secure_a and_o perfect_a possession_n of_o it_o nay_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 14._o that_o all_o use_n of_o meditation_n must_v be_v for_o a_o long_a space_n pass_v and_o relinquish_v before_o the_o soul_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o this_o good_a state_n of_o have_v a_o continual_a flux_n of_o holy_a desire_n i_o may_v produce_v much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n out_o of_o he_o but_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o they_o leave_v no_o use_n of_o ratiocination_n or_o memory_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o perfect_a state_n of_o the_o contemplative_a life_n and_o how_o be_v it_o then_o possible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v either_o understand_v or_o explain_v nay_o f._n baker_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o cessation_n of_o all_o work_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v a_o little_a hard_o yet_o but_o this_o be_v that_o otium_fw-la mysticum_fw-la or_o divine_a state_n of_o quiescency_n which_o the_o mystical_a divine_n magnify_v so_o much_o and_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o either_o how_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o so_o active_a a_o nature_n can_v subsist_v with_o a_o cessation_n of_o all_o her_o work_n or_o suppose_v that_o possible_a how_o it_o can_v ever_o give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o state_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o cessation_n of_o all_o her_o work_n it_o be_v altogether_o as_o possible_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o not-being_a as_o of_o such_o a_o state_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o operation_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o at_o least_o no_o use_v of_o ratiocination_n and_o memory_n and_o of_o all_o thing_n methinks_v it_o be_v most_o improper_a to_o call_v that_o the_o state_n of_o contemplation_n the_o state_n of_o nothingness_n be_v much_o more_o agreeable_a to_o it_o but_o o._n n._n defend_v this_o to_o be_v a_o state_n of_o contemplation_n for_o although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o will_n 61._o yet_o its_o act_n be_v not_o single_a but_o accompany_v with_o a_o simple_a intelligence_n or_o sight_n of_o the_o object_n perform_v by_o the_o intellect_n without_o any_o or_o at_o least_o much_o discourse_n thereof_o but_o this_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_n for_o f._n baker_n express_o exclude_v all_o discourse_n he_o say_v not_o any_o or_o at_o least_o not_o much_o but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o baker_n make_v it_o not_o the_o state_n of_o pure_a contemplation_n however_o do_v o._n n._n think_v that_o which_o he_o call_v simple_a intelligence_n or_o the_o understand_a thing_n without_o ratiocination_n be_v a_o thing_n we_o be_v capable_a of_o â—_o during_o the_o conjunction_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n but_o o._n n._n acknowledge_v that_o these_o supernatural_a communication_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n to_o some_o of_o his_o choice_a servant_n in_o prayer_n be_v so_o sublime_a and_o high_a as_o that_o they_o be_v describe_v by_o they_o not_o without_o great_a difficulty_n and_o unusual_a expression_n which_o be_v not_o so_o well_o understand_v but_o by_o such_o as_o have_v experience_v such_o favour_n which_o also_o happen_v to_o very_o few_o why_o then_o do_v they_o undertake_v to_o explain_v they_o why_o do_v they_o write_v of_o they_o and_o publish_v they_o to_o the_o world_n but_o commend_v i_o to_o mr._n cressy_n himself_o 37â—_n who_o give_v i_o a_o very_a plain_a reason_n why_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v these_o thing_n viz._n in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 14_o that_o the_o sensual_a man_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v possible_o understand_v they_o because_o they_o be_v spiritual_o discern_v and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o they_o be_v esteem_v foolishness_n by_o he_o who_o have_v never_o experience_v they_o what_o yet_o more_o of_o your_o charity_n mr._n cressy_n i_o pretend_v to_o no_o mystical_a union_n and_o shall_v think_v it_o no_o perfection_n much_o less_o a_o state_n of_o pure_a contemplation_n to_o have_v all_o operation_n of_o my_o mind_n suspend_v but_o what_o then_o must_v i_o be_v a_o sensual_a man_n for_o this_o and_o uncapable_a of_o understand_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n this_o answer_n i_o shall_v have_v expect_v from_o a_o quaker_n and_o it_o be_v the_o common_a place_n they_o run_v to_o when_o any_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o talk_v nonsense_n or_o unintelligible_a cant_v and_o i_o dare_v say_v they_o speak_v nothing_o more_o unintelligible_a than_o this_o mystical_a divinity_n i_o may_v have_v expect_v this_o answer_n from_o a_o follower_n of_o jacob_n behmen_n who_o talk_v very_o sublime_a thing_n too_o in_o his_o way_n and_o very_o much_o like_o mystical_a divinity_n i_o may_v have_v expect_v it_o from_o a_o rosycrucian_n for_o i_o find_v that_o he_o who_o write_v the_o epistle_n apologetical_a for_o the_o brethren_n of_o that_o order_n 17._o produce_v the_o very_a same_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o justify_v they_o that_o o._n n._n and_o mr._n cressy_n do_v for_o mystical_a divinity_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o perfection_n which_o god_n do_v not_o communicate_v to_o all_o but_o only_o to_o his_o elect_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o other_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o but_o what_o it_o mr._n cressy_n do_v not_o after_o all_o this_o understand_v s._n paul_n and_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a he_o do_v not_o for_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o there_o speak_v of_o any_o that_o have_v embrace_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o reject_v any_o sublime_a pretence_n of_o devotion_n as_o a_o thing_n not_o intelligible_a or_o consonant_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o my_o reject_v mystical_a divinity_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o such_o who_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n itself_o because_o it_o depend_v upon_o divine_a revelation_n and_o so_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o the_o sensual_a man_n as_o mr._n cressy_n out_o of_o mere_a charity_n to_o i_o render_v it_o but_o the_o man_n that_o suppose_v such_o a_o natural_a sufficiency_n in_o the_o humane_a soul_n in_o order_n to_o its_o own_o perfection_n and_o happiness_n as_o the_o philosopher_n do_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n either_o of_o divine_a revelation_n to_o discover_v any_o new_a doctrine_n or_o of_o divine_a grace_n to_o conduct_v we_o to_o our_o happiness_n this_o i_o can_v easy_o make_v appear_v to_o be_v s._n paul_n meaning_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o design_n of_o his_o discourse_n as_o well_o as_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o s._n paul_n i_o mean_v s._n chrysostome_n and_o his_o disciple_n viz._n isidore_n pelusiot_n and_o the_o greek_a scholiast_n but_o i_o forbear_v for_o fear_v mr._n cressy_n shall_v think_v i_o take_v another_o opportunity_n to_o empty_v my_o voluminous_a store_n of_o collection_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o mr._n cressy_n and_o his_o friend_n n._n o._n to_o make_v the_o state_n of_o contemplation_n as_o describe_v by_o f._n baker_n more_o intelligible_a it_o have_v yet_o so_o much_o of_o darkness_n and_o shadow_n in_o it_o that_o the_o more_o they_o pursue_v it_o the_o far_a it_o fly_v from_o they_o §_o 4._o but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o the_o quarrel_n i_o have_v to_o this_o mystical_a divinity_n that_o it_o be_v unintelligible_a but_o that_o it_o lead_v person_n into_o strange_a illusion_n of_o fancy_n and_o when_o they_o think_v themselves_o free_a from_o image_n they_o do_v then_o labour_v most_o under_o the_o power_n of_o a_o strong_a imagination_n embrace_v only_o the_o cloud_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n instead_o of_o such_o a_o immediate_a union_n with_o the_o divine_a essence_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n and_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o great_a injury_n not_o only_o to_o those_o melancholy_a soul_n that_o be_v lead_v through_o this_o valley_n of_o shade_n and_o darkness_n but_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n itself_o as_o though_o the_o way_n of_o perfection_n teach_v by_o it_o be_v a_o low_a mean_a contemptible_a thing_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o mystical_a flight_n of_o this_o contemplative_a way_n there_o be_v these_o two_o thing_n therefore_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o show_v 1._o that_o this_o mystical_a way_n have_v no_o foundation_n
mention_v by_o o._n n._n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v beforehand_o with_o he_o in_o produce_v to_o the_o very_a same_o purpose_n i_o can_v then_o find_v out_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o high_a of_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o they_o and_o the_o very_a same_o plea_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o one_o will_v justify_v the_o other_o also_o what_o have_v they_o ever_o pretend_v to_o but_o to_o understand_v celestial_a secret_n divine_a mystery_n or_o future_a event_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v own_v defend_v and_o justify_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o yet_o they_o not_o liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n §_o 7._o no_o say_v o._n n._n enthusiasm_n or_o fanaticism_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o speak_v thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v 20._o nor_o yet_o the_o pretend_v high_a and_o mysterious_a effect_n vision_n revelation_n etc._n etc._n for_o all_o these_o we_o believe_v may_v be_v and_o be_v often_o wrought_v in_o god_n saint_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o his_o special_a presence_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o that_o we_o say_v in_o a_o much_o high_a and_o more_o admirable_a way_n than_o any_o of_o satan_n infatuation_n can_v imitate_v or_o ascend_v to_o but_o fanaticism_n be_v a_o false_a pretence_n of_o these_o or_o the_o like_a when_o have_v no_o just_a ground_n to_o be_v credit_v they_o pretend_v to_o they_o so_o that_o the_o main_a point_n be_v yield_v up_o to_o the_o fanatic_n viz._n vision_n and_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o unaccountable_a impulse_n from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n all_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o the_o popish_a enthusiast_n or_o those_o among_o we_o be_v only_a pretender_n if_o o._n n._n be_v to_o convince_v a_o quaker_n who_o pretend_v to_o such_o a_o immediate_a impulse_n of_o the_o spirit_n this_o must_v be_v his_o method_n of_o proceed_v with_o he_o friend_n i_o perceive_v thou_o talk_v much_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v thou_o and_o reveal_v the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o his_o kingdom_n to_o thou_o but_o thy_o pretence_n be_v vain_a and_o thou_o be_v deceive_v by_o thy_o own_o fancy_n if_o not_o by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n no_o say_v the_o quaker_n i_o know_v i_o be_o not_o for_o i_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n within_o i_o that_o i_o be_o not_o deceive_v but_o thou_o be_v deceive_v and_o lie_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n work_v in_o his_o saint_n not_o i_o say_v o._n n._n i_o grant_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v work_v in_o his_o saint_n such_o supernatural_a elevation_n whereby_o they_o understand_v divine_a mystery_n and_o have_v vision_n and_o rapture_n and_o revelation_n more_o than_o any_o of_o you_o but_o all_o we_o be_v true_a and_o you_o be_v false_a thou_o lie_v prophet_n reply_v the_o quaker_n god_n speak_v truth_n by_o thou_o as_o he_o do_v once_o by_o balaams_n ass_n and_o caiaphas_n but_o thou_o through_o the_o wickedness_n of_o thy_o heart_n do_v condemn_v the_o generation_n of_o his_o saint_n among_o we_o as_o hypocrite_n and_o will_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n dwell_v only_o among_o you_o that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o mystical_a babylon_n and_o partake_v of_o all_o her_o defilement_n that_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o commit_v adultery_n with_o image_n and_o set_v up_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o throne_n that_o have_v cover_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n with_o your_o abomination_n and_o still_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n you_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n among_o you_o you_o pretend_v to_o the_o see_v hide_a mystery_n and_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o mystical_a union_n with_o god_n no_o you_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n the_o revelation_n of_o antichrist_n and_o union_n only_o with_o mystical_a babylon_n you_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n among_o you_o no_o you_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o enchantment_n and_o divination_n the_o spirit_n of_o lie_v and_o deceit_n the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o of_o god_n i_o say_v again_o say_v o._n n._n that_o we_o have_v the_o spirit_n and_o you_o have_v not_o and_o i_o say_v by_o the_o spirit_n that_o you_o have_v not_o say_v the_o quaker_n and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a conclusion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 14._o have_v not_o o._n n._n extreme_o get_v the_o better_a of_o the_o quaker_n but_o o._n n._n plead_v yet_o far_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o note_n and_o rule_n of_o discern_v of_o the_o pretence_n to_o inspiration_n which_o i_o shall_v consider_v afterward_o but_o that_o which_o o._n n._n and_o mr._n cressy_n do_v most_o insist_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o if_o such_o pretender_n to_o inspiration_n do_v speak_v or_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o they_o call_v it_o than_o their_o pretence_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v as_o satanical_a illusion_n very_o good_a this_o be_v a_o way_n to_o preserve_v themselves_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o prevent_v the_o delusion_n of_o such_o fanatic_a pretender_n to_o inspiration_n who_o may_v be_v gross_o deceive_v and_o yet_o never_o speak_v or_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o their_o church_n but_o it_o seem_v the_o least_o touch_n that_o way_n present_o mar_v all_o if_o mother_n teresa_n have_v but_o chance_v to_o let_v fall_v a_o word_n against_o the_o power_n of_o holy_a water_n in_o drive_v away_o devil_n or_o chance_v in_o one_o of_o her_o vision_n to_o have_v see_v bread_n upon_o the_o altar_n after_o consecration_n away_o with_o she_o a_o mere_a hypocrite_n and_o impostor_n one_o delude_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o it_o have_v be_v well_o if_o after_o all_o her_o vision_n and_o rapture_n she_o have_v escape_v the_o inquisition_n for_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o she_o have_v divine_a vision_n as_o that_o holy_a water_n drive_v away_o devil_n or_o that_o she_o have_v mystical_a union_n as_o that_o no_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n after_o consecration_n no_o no._n if_o melancholy_a woman_n once_o offer_v to_o meddle_v in_o those_o matter_n they_o must_v then_o be_v tell_v of_o their_o weakness_n of_o judgement_n and_o strength_n of_o imagination_n and_o delusion_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o if_o they_o admire_v every_o superstitious_a foolery_n and_o see_v strange_a effect_n of_o holy_a water_n and_o in_o some_o vision_n can_v discern_v the_o very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n then_o o_o heavenly_a vision_n o_o divine_a saint_n then_o her_o confessor_n must_v soothe_v and_o flatter_v she_o and_o suffer_v she_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o she_o own_o imagination_n at_o least_o if_o not_o by_o something_o worse_o so_o that_o this_o whole_a business_n of_o vision_n and_o revelation_n among_o they_o be_v manage_v by_o politic_a rule_n if_o they_o can_v serve_v to_o strengthen_v their_o interest_n they_o be_v encourage_v if_o not_o the_o person_n be_v present_o discountenance_v and_o if_o they_o persist_v in_o their_o pretence_n in_o great_a hazard_n of_o the_o inquisition_n but_o may_v not_o weak_a and_o melancholy_a person_n be_v deceive_v in_o judge_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o strong_a imagination_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n what_o then_o say_v they_o these_o do_v no_o hâ—rt_n to_o the_o world_n but_o be_v it_o no_o injury_n to_o their_o soul_n to_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v so_o delude_v be_v it_o no_o dishonour_n to_o christian_a religion_n to_o make_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o it_o to_o consist_v in_o such_o strange_a unaccountable_a union_n and_o rapture_n which_o take_v away_o the_o use_n of_o all_o reason_n and_o discourse_n be_v it_o nothing_o to_o have_v person_n canonize_v for_o saint_n and_o admire_v and_o worship_v chief_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o thing_n in_o which_o case_n not_o only_o the_o particular_a person_n while_o they_o live_v be_v suffer_v to_o be_v abuse_v but_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o be_v impose_v upon_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o strong_a imagination_n and_o mystical_a union_n be_v recommend_v as_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o christian_a state_n §_o 8._o but_o whatever_o rule_n they_o go_v by_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o such_o kind_n of_o ecstasy_n and_o revelation_n as_o the_o mystical_a divinity_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o former_a age_n which_o will_v yet_o far_o discover_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n doctrine_n â—o_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v the_o perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a state_n and_o the_o instance_n i_o shall_v produce_v will_v be_v such_o a_o one_o wherein_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v see_v viz._n in_o